Human rights and islam parts vi, vii

467

AL-ISLAM BOOK 11

HUMAN RIGHTS AND ISLAM A concise discussion on all aspects of human life in the present time, pointing to hypocrisy and injustice in human behaviour

By Muhammad Farooque Kemal B. Pharmacy (Punjab) M.Sc. Pharmaceutical Technology (University of London) SCIENTIST, INDUSTRIALIST & WRITER

467

468

DEFENDERS OF ISLAM TRUST EMPRESS HOUSE, 28, EMPRESS ROAD, LAHORE

468

469

All Copyrights Reserved First Edition: .......................................Feb. 2011 No. of Copies: ............................................... 500 Price: ......................................................... 500.00

Composing at: Muhammad Saleem Sultani Composing Centre, 0322 8421268

Proof Reading: M. Aslam Kausari

Printed at: Sahara Punjab Printers, Ratigon Road, Lahore.

Reprint of small extracts from this book need no PERMISSION

469

470

DEDICATED TO:

MUHAMMAD (S.A.A.W.) The Final Prophet of all Religions and all Nations of the World His Family & His Ummah

470

471

CONTENTS Prologue.................................................................................................... 8 PART I (17 to 98) Chapter 1 United Nations & Human Rights ........................................................... 18 Charter of United Nations ......................................................................... 19 The General Assembly ............................................................................. 22 Security Council ....................................................................................... 26 Pacific Settlement of Disputes ................................................................. 28 Regional Arrangements ........................................................................... 33 International Economic and Social Cooperation ...................................... 34 The Economic and Social Council ........................................................... 35 Declaration regarding Non-Self-Government Territories.......................... 38 International Trusteeship System ............................................................. 39 The Trusteeship Council .......................................................................... 42 The International Court of Justice ............................................................ 43 The Secretariat......................................................................................... 44 Miscellaneous Provisions ......................................................................... 45 Transitional Security Arrangements ......................................................... 46 Ratification and Signature ........................................................................ 48 Chapter 2 Bill of Right ............................................................................................. 49 Human Rights in some Countries’ Constitutions ...................................... 51 1. Fundamental Rights in Pakistan’s Constitution .............................. 51 2. Fundamental Rights in India’s Constitution .................................... 63 3. Human Rights in the Constitution of U.S.A. .................................... 70 4. Canadian Charter of Rights and Freedoms .................................... 74 Chapter 3 European Convention on Human Rights ............................................. 78 First Protocol to the Convention 1952 ...................................................... 83 Fourth Protocol to the Convention 1963 .................................................. 84 Sixth Protocol to the Convention 1983 ..................................................... 85 Seventh Protocol to the Convention 1984................................................ 85 Chapter 4 The Federal Bill of Rights ...................................................................... 87 Chapter 5 Universal Declaration of Human Rights ............................................... 89 Chapter 6 Excerpts from the Anatomy of History ................................................ 95 Chapter 7 The Virginia Declaration of Rights ....................................................... 96

471

472 PART II Chapter 1 Religions ............................................................................................... 100 Right to Religion ..................................................................................... 100 Affect of Religion on Social System; Affects on Culture ......................... 106 Affects on Legal Systems; Affects on Political System; ......................... 106 Affects on Intra-Nations Relationship; .................................................... 107 Affects on Education; Affect on Psychology; .......................................... 107 Religious Rights in some constitutions;.................................................. 111 Declaration on the Elimination of all Forms of Religious Intolerance ..... 116 Declaration on the Rights of persons belonging to National, Ethnic, Religious and Linguistic Minorities ......................................................... 122 Declaration of Islam as Universal Religion ............................................. 126 Remarks of Eminent Scholars ................................................................ 151 Chapter 2 Sanctity of Life ..................................................................................... 168 World Food Programme WFP ................................................................ 179 World Health Organization WHO ........................................................... 181 PART III Chapter 1 Rights of Home..................................................................................... 172 Poverty  A Killer; Over-Population, Child Labour; Displaced persons; Job Problems; Liquor, Gambling; Proceedings of Conference on Muslim Doctrine and Human Rights. ............................. 204 Chapter 2 Women’s Rights ................................................................................... 209 Chapter 3 Discrimination against Women........................................................... 218 Chapter 4 Convention on Elimination of Discrimination against Women. ....... 221 Chapter 5 Declaration on the Elimination of Violence against Women 1993 ... 236 Chapter 6 Children’s Rights ................................................................................. 242 Chapter 7 The Convention on the Rights of the Child ....................................... 249 Islam and Children ................................................................................. 274 PART IV Chapter 1 Honour  Dignity .................................................................................. 278 Chapter 2 Declaration on the Protection of All Prisoners from being subjected to torture and other cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment, 1975 ................................................................................. 298

472

473 Chapter 3 Convention against Torture and other cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment, 1987 ........................................................... 302 Chapter 4 Geneva Convention relative to the protection of civilian persons in time of war, August 12 1949 ................................................................ 318 Chapter 5 Geneva Convention relative to the treatment of prisoners of war of August 12, 1949 .................................................................................... 324 Chapter 6 Geneva Convention for the amelioration of the condition of the wounded and sick in armed forces in the field, August 12, 1949 .... 337 Chapter 7 Rights to Justice .................................................................................. 343 Proceedings on Muslim Doctrine and Human Rights in Islam ........ 352 Provisions in Constitutions ..................................................................... 360 The International Court of Justice .......................................................... 361 Chapter 8 Education, Rights of Information ...................................................... 363 Contribution of Muslims for science and arts ................................... 376 PART V Chapter 1 Rights to Privacy .................................................................................. 388 Chapter 2 Rights to Liberty................................................................................... 399 Provisions in Constitutions ..................................................................... 414 Chapter 3 Freedom of Association ...................................................................... 424 Chapter 4 Rights to Political Independence........................................................ 428 Amnesty International ........................................................................... 450 Human Rights Watch ............................................................................. 452 Chapter 5 International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights ........................ 453 PART VI Chapter 1 Social Behaviour .................................................................................. 476 Chapter 2 Cultural Rights ..................................................................................... 489 Dress Culture; Family culture; Food culture, Religious culture; Literature culture; Architectural culture; Entertainment culture; Business culture; Political culture.

Chapter 3 Economic Rights .................................................................................. 508

473

474

Chapter 4 International Covenant on Economic, social and Cultural rights ............ 525 UNESCO. ............................................................................................... 537 PART VII Chapter 1 Nationalism and Discrimination, Racialism ....................................... 542 Race Relation Accounting 1976 ............................................................. 561 Chapter 2 United Nations Declaration on the Elimination of all forms of Racial Discrimination ...................................................................................... 564 Views of Eminent scholars about Islam. ................................................ 567 Chapter 3 International Convention on the Elimination of all Forms of Racial Discrimination 1966 ............................................................................. 570 Chapter 4 Immigrants, Displaced Persons.......................................................... 590 PART VIII Chapter 1 Prostitution & Immoral Sex ................................................................. 604 Vietnam; from racism to rape and prostitution, Military bases, Tourism and prostitution in post-Vietnam Asia; Militarized prostitutes. ....................... 617 Chapter 2 War and Terrorism ............................................................................... 658 Reasons for war; Expansion of Borders; Religious Wars, Economic Reasons; Intra-tribal wars; Cultural wars; Racial wars; Wars of Independence; War for anti-terrorism, War for border disputes; War to weaken nations; ideological wars; Wars for political dominance; war of wars i.e. Armageddon; Political terrorism; Terrorism for freedom; Terrorism to destroy economy, terrorism for country’s break-up; Terrorism against Invaders; Religious terrorism, Immoral business.

Bibliography ......................................................................................... 685 Index ...................................................................................................... 692 _________

474

475

PART VI  Social Behaviour  Cultural Rights  Economic Rights  International Covenant on Social and Cultural Rights  UNESCO

475

476

Chapter 1

SOCIAL BEHAVIOUR Social behaviour in different societies and in different countries vary due to a number of reasons. Even within a country, social behaviour differs considerably due to man-made status difference. Generally a social group in a country is divided into various classes, upper class, middle class and lower class.

To upper class belongs big businessmen, big landlords, top executives, and as is case in rich countries, some top rich players, actors and musicians enjoy upper class status. People belonging to this class have luxurious homes to live in with all the facilities of everyday life, their children go to best institutions to study; they can afford best doctors and hospital for their health problems.

Middle class people consist of white collar workers who have moderate earnings; can afford only small apartments; their children go to average institutions, and in case of sickness can afford moderately good treatment. People of middle class do not have much money to save, they save money for decades so as to enable themselves to buy a house of their own and to spend their old days in comfort.

People belonging to lower class are blue collar workers, they work for low wages due to lack of good technical qualifications, some are poor peasants and daily wages workers.

In poor countries, people belonging to such a class do not have any jobs at all, as jobs are scarcely available. Such people live in congested houses or in huts; have low or no education; have no means to avail services of qualified doctors in case of ailments.

In most cases, middle class and lower class people work for upper class people. Thus the behaviour of upper class people is like that of a master to a servant. Each class has their own social contacts, their own gatherings and they mix up among themselves.

How a person spends his social life, this is everyone’s basic human right but there are many factors and even restrictions for social behaviour.

The first teachers for a person are parents and elders who

476

477 guide their children to behave according to norms of the society to which they belong. So a person learns by listening to the words of elders and by looking at their behaviour. Thus for development of a healthy character, a healthy home-life is of prime importance.

In those houses where parents quarrel, get separated or even divorce each other, children are most affected and their character is permanently scarred. As many studies by sociologists show, children of broken homes perform badly in their schools; such ones are irresponsible, rude and even resort to juvenile crimes; some may start smoking and taking drugs. In contrast, the children of happy homes are well-behaved, good in studies and less prone to crimes and drugs. After parents, school teachers play the most active part to mould children’s social behaviour; students are representative of their schooling and teachers.

Children’s character is greatly moulded by the society in which they move. Usually it is a bad society which spoils children’s character, even education is ineffective before its disastrous effects.

Behaviour of a person is much dependent upon its own nature by birth; thus genetic affect is quite predominant. Many children are born sober, mild, intelligent or stupid while others are born sharp, naughty and clever; even goodness or inclinations towards crime or social deviation is inherited, but such things can be moulded and transformed by good education.

A person whose social behaviour is deviant and lacking may improve himself by studying good literature which might mould his character; also experience makes a man wiser in action; a good observant man may learn from the experience of others.

Those people who make someone else as their role-model may mould their own character for betterment or detriment; depending upon role-model’s behaviour.

In the present time, new generation has a view of life and behavioral pattern which is different from older people and the parents; this is a generation gap. There is a widening of generation gap; behaviour of young generation is deviating from those of preceding generation. This deviation and change is not always good, each new generation has its own good points as well as bad points. A great advancement in knowledge in all the spheres of life is a good point for new generation; but a tilt towards materialistic attitude of life and egocentrism is a matter

477

478 of some concern. New generation is losing responsibility towards old generation and has become self-centred. Due to generation gap, communication between the old generation and new generation is hampered by change and difference of opinions between the two generations and their priorities and aspirations.

Peoples’ behaviour may change during extra-ordinary incidences e.g. war, feminine, tsunamis, earthquakes, epidemics etc. During mass killing of millions of people in the two World Wars, social structure of Europe was destroyed, many people became homeless, orphans, maimed; people who lost their dear ones and saw the destruction of property and human-life became psychologically different personalities. Also a section of people resorted to crime, drugs and prostitution due to overthrow of old social orders.

During earthquakes, tsunami, many people have a changed social behaviour; during earthquake in Kashmir in October 2005, all the people of Pakistan worked together to alleviate the pains of the suffering people. Many thousand volunteers came from all parts of the world especially USA and Europe and worked day and night, giving an exemplary display of humanism, great donations were given by every Pakistani and also by every country which was unprecedented. This is an example of good social behaviour universally.

Another example of peoples’ good social behaviour is their services towards handicapped children and disabled persons.

People give help by huge donations as well as by their personal services. This is true for most countries of the world except those very poor countries where social and political system is in disarray.

Prophet Muhammad (S.A.W.) said: It is a meritorious act in the eyes of Allah to help a blind man to find way; to lift luggage for someone; to help a needy one; to visit a sick person; to work and assist old men and women in their work; to assist a poor man with money or food. Prophet Muhammad SAW (and his follower) himself offered his services to old men and women and overworked slave labourers. Caliph Omer fixed stipends for handicapped people, even for an old Jew labourer. Emancipation for handicapped people and needy ones is a characteristic of a Muslim society.

In case of famine in African countries, UNO and many international charitable organisations come forward for help;

478

479 people donate generously for their downtrodden brethrens; world has become a global village well-connected with new means of transportation and communication systems aided by ever-active medias.

Social behaviour is greatly affected by religious beliefs. In Hinduism, four caste system is predominant in the society. Each caste is supposed to interact in its own caste only, while sudras and untouchable dilits live separately in villages outside the main cities and have their separate sources of water, they eat separately from other castes; intra-caste marriages are forbidden; even Muslims receive similar treatment as social outcaste from all the four castes as dilits do; Jains have their own social system; they can’t eat meat, egg, butter; even Sikhs have their separate social community, so have the Buddhists and Shiv’s followers. In Israel, the Jews claim to be a superior race; they suppress Palestinians in a most violent way, a way similar to the one adopted by Hitler and the Naazis against the Jews during holocaust. In U.S.A. and Europe, majority of Christians are fully indoctrinated into anti-Muslim sentiments which affects their social behaviour towards them. Even within the Christians and the Muslims, sectarian beliefs affect social behaviour of one sect towards other sects. Protestants’ treatment towards Catholics and Shias’ treatment towards Sunnis is greatly affected by sectarian conflicts.

Different political thoughts affect social behaviour in addition to religious differences. After communists’ revolution in Russia, communists became an open enemy of all non-communist states; one of the greatest bloodshed took place in USSR where millions and millions of property owners rich people termed bourgeois were massacred by the workers called proletarians.

Similar massacre took place in China and other communist countries too.

Even in India and Pakistan, men belonging to different political thoughts alienate from each other, especially those belonging to right wing religious groups and those of left wing political parties; this is true almost all over the world.

Due to political differences, people of Pakistan and India are unable to have mutual social contacts as politicians create a wave of hatred and apprehension among their followers for their vested interest. People of France and Germany do not feel easy with the people of Britain; also Italians are not well-treated in U.K. and elsewhere as if they belong to some mafias; this is all

479

480 due to scepticism.

In the third world countries, the greatest crime is committed by businessmen, politicians and corrupt bureaucrats who send their money, looted by corruption, to foreign banks; this white-collar crime is cancerous for poor nations.

Difference in traditions also affect social interaction and behaviour. In U.K. English, Irish and Scottish people do not interact socially with ease; same is true among different nations in Pakistan i.e. Sindhis, Baluchis, Pathans, Punjabis, Muhajirin (immigrants from U.P., India). Same is true about India, where many dozens of different nationalities with different languages, cultures and religions live. In fact, almost all countries of the world where different nations live together social behaviour is affected by difference in language, facial features, colour, customs, culture; these differences create a sort of prejudice among people which is not easy to eliminate by propaganda, education and even religion. Even in U.S.A. where education level is so high and human rights are well-established by a strong and just legal system, the Blacks, the Hispanics, the Chinese, the Japanese, the Poles, the Hungarians, the Yugoslavians, the Russians, the Slavs, the Ukrainians, all of these are though American citizens but they have greater social dealings and interactions only among their own groups with ease and without apprehensions and scepticism. Even the French and the Italian communities have preferably their own social grouping where they find more ease and satisfaction. Thus facial features, language differences, cultural past etc. all govern social behaviour of people; people behave best among their own community where they feel the most mental satisfaction.

Medias, newspapers and magazines affect peoples’ opinions and thus their social behaviour very deeply; most information is politically motivated by powerful groups with vested interest. At one time in the past, the Blacks as well as the Jews were target of prejudicial propaganda; the Jewish holocaust was a result of such negative propaganda by Naazis in Germany.

In recent times, a vicious propaganda against Afghans and Iraqis has resulted in invasion of Afghanistan and Iraq. Now-a-days there is full swing propaganda in the West against Islam and the Muslims, the purpose being to prepare their nations for war against Muslim countries. Also in USA and European countries where the Muslims are ethnic minority, they are subjected to all types of humiliations and are terrorized by different means; some

480

481 are killed by hooligans or wounded, others are arrested for small offences and are given severe punishments; many bank accounts of the Muslims are frozen with accusations of helping charitable Muslim organizations which are declared by the governments having indulged in anti-state activities and involved in subversive incidents. Thus all forms of medias are united against the Muslims and work in unison under the directions of the governments, groups with vested interests, and as is widely believed, under the influence of the Jewish and Zionist groups who own most of the medias. Such propaganda create apprehensions among a vast majority of world’s population directed against another vast majority of people i.e. the Muslim World.

Television programmes and films which depict crime, violence, obscenity, sexual assault, pornography all work to spoil the character of the viewers, resulting in great deterioration in social order, its peace and mutual relations and behaviour.

The following are some of the studies by sociologists: In Russia, there are 7,70,000 children who live in orphanage houses, while homeless children in addition to above exceed one hundred thousand who run away from their homes due to harsh behaviour of their parents. Such children become involved in liquor taking, smoking, theft and even prostitution.

Many become involved in murders too. Such run away children live like animals in parks and uninhabited places in groups and acquire a very rough hardhearted character, capable to commit all types of crimes. In May 08 Russian Home Minister Rasheed Noorgalihiv informed the press that last year 15000 crimes were committed by organised groups of children under age of 16, including 1200 murders, 3300 attempted murders and 18,000 dacoities (18-6-2006 Akhbar Jahan). 6,000 crimes were pertaining to racialism. One hundred thousand children are drug addict, 1,75,000 cases were registered against children last year with 24000 arrests.

The police estimates that there are 171 gangs active in London, representing 3,000-4,000 young people actively associated with a lifestyle of street crimes and violence. Same is true for all the big cities too. “The problem is not simply a lack of role models in black families, but more a sense of disengagement from what society has to offer in terms of education and employment. Until this is

481

482 addressed, I’m not expecting too much to change.  Dawn/The

Guardian News Service. (27-05-07)”.

Hereunder are court decisions as recorded in ‘Cases in Civil Liberties’ which will be of interest to our readers: If, as the Court today assumes, a state legislature may….. act on the ….. assumption that ….. commerce in obscene books, or public exhibitions focused on obscene conduct, have a tendency to exert a corrupting and debasing impact leading to anti-social behavior.” Paris Adult Theatre v. Slaton, then it is hard to see how state-ordered regimentation of our minds can ever be forestalled. For if a State may, in an effort to maintain or create a particular moral tone, prescribe what its citizens cannot read or cannot see, then it would seem to follow that in pursuit of that same objective a State could decree that its citizens must read certain books or must view certain films….. However laudable its goaland that is obviously a question on which reasonable minds may differthe State cannot proceed by means that violate the Constitution….. ….. Even a legitimate, sharply focused state concern for the morality of the community cannot, in other words, justify an assault on the protections of the First Amendment….. Where the state interest in regulation of morality is vague and ill-defined, interference with the guarantees of the First Amendment prohibit the state and federal governments from attempting wholly to suppress sexually oriented materials on the basis of their allegedly “obscene” contents. Nothing in this approach precludes those governments from taking action to serve what may be strong and legitimate interests through regulation of the manner of distribution of sexually oriented material…..(page 198) Mr. Chief Justice Hughes delivered the opinion of the Court, saying in part: Chapter 285 of the Session Laws of Minnesota for the year 1925 provides for the abatement, as a public nuisance, of a “malicious, scandalous and defamatory newspaper, magazine or other periodical.” Section one of the act is as follows: “Section 1: Any person who, as an individual; or as a member or employee of a firm, or association or organization, or as an officer, director, member or employee of a corporation, shall be engaged in the business of regularly or customarily producing, publishing or circulating, having in possession, selling or giving away.

482

483 (a)

an obscene, lewd and lascivious newspaper, magazine, or other periodical, or (b) a malicious, scandalous and defamatory newspaper, magazine or other periodical, is guilty of a nuisance, and all persons guilty of such nuisance may be enjoined, as hereinafter provided.

“Participation in such business shall constitute a commission of such nuisance and render the participant liable and subject to the proceedings, orders and judgments provided for in this act. Ownership, in whole or in part, directly or indirectly, of any such periodical, or of any stock or interest in any corporation or organization which owns the same in whole or in part, or which publishes the sanctioned constitute such participation.” (page 176)

Over population is one of the prime cause of poverty in the third world; poverty results in illiteracy and immorality. In the present age, population explosion in poor countries has resulted in excessive crimes in the society. Young people who do not find jobs resort to hooliganism and violence. Some youngsters resort to drug related crimes, thefts, murders, dacoities etc; this destroys otherwise peaceful social structure and creates insecurity, fear and psychological problems in the community.

Hereunder are some interesting excerpts from an article

by Noam Chomsky:

“A closer look at the drug crisis is illuminating. As noted, there can be no doubt the problem is serious. “Substance abuse,” to use the technical term, takes a terrible toll. The grim facts are reviewed by Ethan Nadelmann in Science magazine. Deaths attributable to consumption of tobacco are estimated at over 300,000 a year, while alcohol use adds an additional 50,000 to 200,000 annual deaths. Among 15 to 24 years old, alcohol is the leading cause of death, also serving as a “gateway” drug that leads to use of others, according to the National Council on Alcoholism. In addition, few thousand die from use of illegal drugs: 3,562 in 1985, from all illegal drugs combined. According to these estimates, over 99 percent of deaths from substance abuse

483

484 are attributable to tobacco and alcohol.

Here we have the biggest drug story of the day, breaking right at the peak moment of the government-media campaign: the U.S. government role in establishing the hard drug racket after World War II and movement in Europe in the early postwar years, later in connection with counterinsurgency operations from Asia to Central America, including the George Bush-contra era.

How did this major story fare in the media blitz? It seems to have passed with little comment.

Critics invoked the analogy of the Opium War 150 years ago, when the British India, sanctimoniously pleading the virtues of free trade as they forced large-scale drug addiction on China.

As in the case of the U.S. today, Britain had little that it could sell in China, apart from drugs. The China by violence, also extolling free trade and even the “great design of Providence to make the wickedness of men subserve his purposes of mercy toward China, in breaking through her wall of exclusion, and bringing the empire into more immediate contact with western and Christian nations”: (American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions). Lecturing in Boston, John Quincy Adams denounced the refusal of China to accept British opium as a violation of the Christian principle of “love the neighbor” and “an enormous outrage upon the rights of human nature, and upon the first principles of the rights of nations.”

Though poverty is problem of the third world countries, even in U.S.A. there are 33 million poor people, mostly nonWhite. We quote an excerpt hereunder:

The U.S. government uses absolute poverty, or subsistence poverty, as the indicator of poverty: in 1985, about 33 million Americans lived below the poverty or subsistence level.

There are many myths about the poor, some of which justify the persistence of poverty among historically discriminated groups like blacks and Native Americans. (Introduction to Sociology, page 268)

484

485 SOCIAL BEHAVIOUR IN ISLAM The Holy Qur’an says:

And your Lord has commanded, “Do not worship any one except Him, and show kindness to parents. If one of them or both of them reach old age before you, never say unto them any disgusting word nor reproach them, but speak to them using respectful words” And you shall lower yourself with humility before them with compassion and say, ‘My Lord, show loving kindness to them as they nourished me in my childhood.Bani Israel 23 They ask thee how to spend. Say: Whatever you spend from good things, spend on your parents, your relatives, the orphans, the poor ones and the wayfarers. And whatever good you do, surely Allah knows it. Al-Baqarah 215 Alongwith parents’ right, a wife and children have the greatest right to a person’s wealth. It is a foremost responsibility of a man to bear the cost of living of his family; to give good education to his children, both sons and daughters.

The Prophet said:

The best among you is the man who gives best treatment to his family, and I am the best for my family.

The first thing put in the Balance (for recompense on the Day of Judgement) for a person will be money spent on the family for their maintenance.

A child’s rights over his father are to teach how to read and write; how to swim and to teach him the art of archery (shooting); and does not give him food but pure; and when he is adult, arranges his marriage.

There is no present which a father gives to his son or daughter is better than the teaching of good manners.

Be good to your parents then your children will be good to you; be chaste, then your women will be chaste too.

There are three things which no man can ever forsake to bid good to the parents whether a believer or a disbeliever; to fulfil commitments whether it be with a Muslim or a non-Muslim; and to give back the trust whether you deal with a Muslim or a non-Muslim.

A Muslim has a religious duty to ask whereabouts of his relatives, neighbours and friends; they should be entertained and sent gifts too. The Prophet said: He is not a believer whose stomach is full while his

485

486 neighbour next to him is hungry.

Send gifts because gifts increase love and decrease hatred.

The rights of a neighbour are: if he is sick, visit him, and if he dies, accompany him (his funeral), if he requests for a loan, give him; and if some good thing happens, congratulate him; if misfortune falls, console him; and do not raise your wall more than his wall so as to obstruct air.

The Prophet said that a person will be raised on the Day of Judgement with his face shining like a full moon who worked hard for the well-being of his family, his neighbours and his friends.

For the well-being of a social system, the Prophet said:

‘You must stop people from doing evils; if you do not stop, then evil will become out of control and become a problem for all the community’.

The Prophet further said that it was a duty of every Muslim as well as a collective duty too; a group of people should spare themselves and work for peoples’ moral uplift and stop them from illegal acts.

Illegal acts are, use of drugs, gambling, acts of obscenity, prostitution, sodomy, social crimes, hooliganism, theft, illegal business dealings like adulteration, hoarding, cheating, use of foul languages, any act of injustice etc.

While speaking Muhammad (SAW) said:

against

use

of

narcotics,

Prophet

Intoxicating liquor is mother of all vices and the greatest of deadly sins whoso indulges in it, he looses senses to differentiate between his mother and his aunts.

Intoxicating liquor is the sum of all sins.

Whoso does not love our children and does not respect our elders; and does not instruct to bid well and to shun evil is not one of us.

The Prophet strictly ordered the people to show tolerance and kindness to others and not to show superiority or pride over others or to show-off; all members of a society should be like brothers and show parity.

The Prophet said: All old men are like a father; an elderly woman is like your mother and aunt; a young women is your sister; a small girl is like your daughter; a Muslim must show great respect to other’s family members. The Prophet said that if you will

486

487 corrupt other’s women, your own wives and daughters will be corrupted by others too.

An outstanding revolutionary commandment which the Prophet gave was to do lasting social works; such acts are to educate children, to teach others, to build a house for destitutes, to allocate a well so that public can relinquish their thirst; to grow trees from which people can take shelter against heat, men and birds can eat out of it; such lasting good acts carries a reward even after death of such persons.

If a person is poor and unable to perform such acts involving money, then he can do other good acts like saying ‘salaam’ to others, to guide people to some destination, to help a blind man, to help to lift luggage or giving a helping hand to a person to ride, to put water in others bucket, to remove some obstacle fallen on a high way.

All good actions are a charity; do not belittle any of good actions, be it meeting your brother with a smiling face. It is charity to do justice between two people and also to help a man in riding over his animal or lift for him his luggage, it is charity too.

Good words are also charity. All the steps which one undertakes to say the Prayer are charity. To remove some harmful obstacle from a road is a charity. If any Muslim man grows a tree or cultivates crop, and from it eat men, birds and animals, it is a charity from him.

Thus the Prophet recounted small acts as well as lasting social services to his followers; it were those profound golden words of the Prophet which brought the greatest Islamic revolution of the world at a time when all the civilizations were at the cross-road of destruction; the Prophet turned the dark ages into the age of enlightment. One of the foremost teaching of the Prophet was to show a great regard to the people of the Book i.e. the Jews, the Christians, the Zoroastrians and all those who believe in divine laws and follow it; to argue with gentleness and respect others religious and social sentiments.

In a Muslim social system, free mixing of young men and young woman is strictly discouraged; marriages are enacted through elders; young women must have head coverings which also cover bosoms. Only at the time of marriages, men and women can meet so as to give approval or reject. This practice is still in practice in China, Pakistan, India and many Eastern countries while in the West, young men and women meet at will, go to clubs

487

488 or dancing halls, have dates together, and then decide to marry or not. Western women are culturally forced to wear revealing dresses showing their thighs and half bosoms; and do attractive make-up. But this system has totally collapsed; when couple meet together, they usually have pre-marital sex, then later they usually separate to look for other better partner after sexual charm and craze is lost; or live together without a legal marriage to avoid tedious process of divorce through courts. The result is that illegitimate children or single parent children have become a grave social problem for the Western society; a new generation prone to crime, immorality, hooliganism has emerged. In Islam, there is no room for such an immorality. In spite of great worldly achievements of the West, the home-life is nearly destroyed; even the best laws can’t bring about peace of mind of the couples except by the intervention of Islamic way of marriage system which is divine and is superior to man-made system based upon weak ideology.

Equal rights for women: The Holy Qur’an reiterates,

And they (women) have rights similar to those (of men) over them in kindness, and men are a degree above them. Allah is Mighty, Wise. (Al-Baqarah 2:228) And covet not the thing in which Allah hath made some of you excel others. Unto men a fortune from that which they have earned, and unto women a fortune from that which they have earned. (Envy not one another) but ask Allah of His bounty. Lo! Allah is ever Knower of all things.

In Islam, it is a part of human rights that after parents have spent their youth for the well-being of their children, then the children must reciprocate by looking after them at their old age which is their religious, moral and social right. Not only that governments have duty towards old people, the utmost responsibility is upon the children to look after their parents and pay back their debt ď‚ž a debt which can never be paid. Thus Islam imposes duty upon every Muslim to be regardful for his commitments towards parents, children, family, neighbours, relatives, society and the world.

488

(An-Nisaa 4:32)

489

Chapter 2

CULTURAL RIGHTS It is a fundamental right of each nation, society or group of people to live according to its cultural traditions. Culture is a way of life of a particular society or a group of people including pattern of thought, beliefs, behaviour, customs, traditions, rituals, dresses and languages as well as art, music and literature. In fact, all societies have cultural plurality; though there may be a generalized model culture, there are many sub-cultures too who are in fact part of cultural life of a society. Common language, race and sub-race; territory, religion etc. are major factors which control permanency of a culture. Many factors bring about changes in a cultural system, an important factor is changes in economic conditions and industrialization.

Dress Culture Dress culture of different countries and societies differ visibly. In the West, being colder regions, thick warm clothes are worn; men wear coat and trousers while women wear sweaters and short coats but do not cover their legs usually due to their social traditions. People of the East belonging to hot countries wear light thin dresses with great variety. In Pakistan, shalwar kameez is the most popular dress but in India and in the villages of Punjab, shirt and dhoti is the most popular dress. Women wear shalwar kameez or saaris generally while many wear loose long skirts called ghagras. Women of Philippines, Thailand, Japan, Indonesia, Malaysia wear colourful shirts and skirts, but usually they cover major parts of their bodies. In fact there are many national groups in the world who have their peculiar dresses e.g.

Arabs and Pathans can be recognised by their loose dresses, even Chinese after cultural revolution have invented a peculiar dress.

In most of the countries, people do not necessarily follow a particular form of dress but a great variation in dresses is seen everywhere; especially women are fond of following new fashions all the time all over the world. In the modern times, television and other medias especially fashion magazines are playing a

489

490 great role in affecting the changes in dresses and providing opportunities to the people to adopt new fashion dresses. Many women in Pakistan and India have started wearing trousers which is greatly disliked by conservative, religious minded people.

Prophet Muhammad (SAW) ordered men not to wear women’s clothes and also ordered women not to wear men’s dresses nor wear too tight revealing dresses, nor thin see-through garments. The Prophet ordained the young women strictly to cover their heads and bosoms with a shawl. As a principle, Islam disallows its followers to wear dresses to show off and indicative of pride.

Family Culture Social culture is greatly different in the Western and the Eastern countries. In the East, people live in single house as. a well-knit family; elderly people look after the children while young ones do their jobs. In a home, mother usually enjoys the greatest authority while sons and daughters-in-law play a subservient role. In the modern times, the pattern is little bit changing.

In the West, couples live in separate accommodations while parents live separately. Parents are devoid of that affection and care in their old age as is salient feature of life in countries like Pakistan, India and other Eastern countries.

In the Western countries, especially in U.S.A., people of different nations live wide apart, especially the Black and the White people. In USA, the Hispanic, the Asians, the Red Indians and the Chinese have their distinctive living pattern and experience discrimination at the hands of the Whites. After 9/11 in U.S.A., Muslims are particularly under great stress especially after the promulgation of Patriot Act 2001; thereafter Muslims are looked upon as suspicious; and experience great prejudice and discrimination while acquiring jobs or finding rental houses.

In India, the division of people based upon caste system is very prominent and is prevalent almost everywhere. Hindu society is totally divided by caste system, Muslims particularly suffer as a distinctive class facing open discrimination at the hands of majority Hindu population in all the spheres of life.

Even among the Hindus, marriages and social contacts are possible only among the peoples of the same class and caste.

In African countries, tribal way of life is dominant, tribal

490

491 chiefs enjoy full political authority. In many countries Muslim and non-Muslim communities have estranged relations, partly due to foreign political and religious involvements. Great massacres have occurred in some countries due to tribal and religious rivalries.

In the West, opposite sexes meet freely. They marry usually without the consent of their parents and usually have premarital sex; in most cases in the modern times, couples live together without marriage and even have children. In many cases, such marriages end up with separation. In most Eastern countries, marriages are arranged by parents or elders of the family while couples have no chance of meeting before marriage or have premarital sex. Family system is closely well-knit and it is not easy for a man or a woman to be unfaithful to the opposite sex, as it is deemed extremely shameful and sinful by everyone ď‚ž this is missing in the Western society.

Although, there is no division among the Muslims of Pakistan due to caste system, but still there is undoubtedly division on the basis of class. Rich people belong to upper-class and they interact and marry among their own class while, middle class and poor people have matrimonial relations among themselves only, as there are great cultural and social differences among each class. This is probably quite true even in the West where rich elites have a world of their own where ordinary people do not have any access.

In the East, especially in India and Pakistan, women are modest, cover themselves, and do not meet with strange men, while in the West it is a cultural requirement for a woman to go out for dating, dancing and for excursion with men as that is the only way to get into contact for finding suitable partners. Though such a system worked for a few decades but now it has totally collapsed and has resulted in great mental frustration for both men and women. As one may fall in love with the other, other may not be serious and may look for someone else, a better one; or one is fed up soon after fulfilment of sexual desire, leaving the other in psychological perils.

In Islam, such a free mixing of young men and women is strictly forbidden; they can meet in the presence of their elders, such a way greatly keeps intact charm and the affection for each other which free mixing diminishes. In case of dispute between a couple, usually elders interfere and give advice to them to patch

491

492 up their differences for the sake of family and children.

In Islam, old parents’ well-being is a prime responsibility of all the children; children do not have a right to live independently unless parents’ rights are fully met and their permission is sought. The Prophet disallowed a man to go for a holy war while his old mother was unattended.

In an Islamic social system, all men are obliged to look after their parents, sisters, brothers, wives, children; moreover neighbours are also a part of family and one must ensure that they are not needy. A man is not a Muslim if his neighbour is hungry, the Prophet said. Moreover one must fulfil neighbours’ need, and visit him in happy or unhappy occasions. This is one of the reasons that the Prophet asked all men to come to mosque five times a day to say prayer together, so as to be moulded into one well-knit family which can take care of their members; nonMuslims are also included in this mutual social insurance and social justice; this is an Islamic social culture.

FOOD CULTURE As it is generally observed that each society has a distinct food culture. Chinese have their own food culture and Chinese food restaurants are popular all over the world for their distinct delicacies. Indian and Pakistani food is distinct because of excessive use of hot spices and roasting of meat, vegetables and cereals in oils. Within Indo-Pak, there are many distinct food cultures; food in Pakistan and Central India is distinct from that in Madras, Mumbai and South India where food is too spicy and relatively sour. In Bengal and Bangladesh, rice and fish find more favour; the method of catering as well as use of different oils and spices give Bengali food distinct flavours.

In North America and European countries, food culture is quite different from that of the East. People have love for boiled vegetables and high protein diets. Hot spices are scarcely used in European dishes. Being colder region, hot drinks, liquors, and food with high caloric value are more in use, like eggs, butter, cheese and meat, etc. Ordinarily, people like fast food like fish, chips, hot dogs, chicken rolls. When people from India and Pakistan migrate to the West, it is not easy to adjust to the West’s food style. Same is true for the Europeans who come to Pakistan and India; European visitors usually get stomach upset by eating spicy and oily hot food.

492

493 Within European culture, there are communities with a sub-culture. Jewish community as well Muslim immigrants prefer kosher meat and non-alcoholic drinks and also they avoid swine flesh or those dishes cooked in pigs’ fat i.e. lard.

Food culture in countries like Vietnam, Korea and some Chinese states is distinct from rest of the world as among their food habits, monkeys’ flesh, flesh of reptiles, cockroaches and some insects’ dishes are a delicacy.

Among the African countries, the food culture vary from country to country.

As people travel from one country to another, they adapt themselves to food cultures of other nations too but as soon as they return to their original country, they adopt their own food culture as there is an association of food habit of a person to his own original eating habits. Even in America and European countries, food culture have changed over the centuries after wealth amassed in those countries and also after industrial revolution. In India and Pakistan, people who live in villages, after they are educated, become wealthy and shift to large cities, they too change their food cultures; thus a change of a man’s status brings about a change in food culture too. ________

493

494

RELIGIOUS CULTURE As one travels from one country to another, one observes influence of religion upon peoples’ culture. In India, Hindu society has distinct features; it is based upon caste system generally. The followers of Rama and Krishna are divided into many castes and sub-castes and are under great influence of their religious heads i.e. Brahmins. People occasionally go to mandars where they worship idols of Ram, Sita, Krishna, Radha, monkey Hanuman Ji, and Elephant Ganesh Ji and many other gods too. Mandars are mostly well-decorated with paintings of gods depicting certain historical events attributed to them. Central India is full of worshippers of Rama and Krishna; people are generally poor, many delits live outside the cities as untouchables; most followers avoid meat and worship cow, collect its urine and dung as it is sacred for them. People visit their mandars; dancing girls dance before statues of Krishna, Radha, Rama and Sita and others. The Hindus in Southern India as in Mumbai and other cities around are generally worshippers of Shiva; there is no caste system; they go to Mandars to worship nude idols of Shiv and Parbati; they eat meat and drink liquors and are generally hostile to non-Hindus especially the Muslims. Entry of a non-Hindu into a Krishna’s mandar or Shiv’s mandar pollutes it, so their entry is strictly banned.

In almost all mandars of Shiv Ji and Parbati, Dev Daasis sing, dance and perform different religious services. Worship of Yuna and Yuni (male and female sex organs of their gods), is among the most outstanding way of worship.

In West Bengal and Calcutta (now called Kol Kata) most worshippers are followers of Durga or Kali Devi. They have their distinct culture apart from that of followers of Krishna, Rama or Shiva.

Muslim community in India and Pakistan and all over the world has a different religious culture, different festivals and memorial days. There is no caste system, they respect all the religions especially the people of the Book i.e. the Christians and the Jews. They are distinct in their appearances and dresses; they go to mosques regularly to say their prayers in congregation.

Muslims do not take liquor or unclean food, i.e. flesh of pig nor wear revealing dresses; never worship an idol nor bow before anything except One God. Unfortunately Muslims in India are systematically under attack and receive biased, prejudiced and

494

495 hostile treatment from the Hindus, thanks to old British rulers who had a policy to degrade the Muslims who were once a ruling class; the Britishers gave a special friendly treatment to the Hindus to uplift them and make them strong enough to keep the Muslims as subservient, as a third class citizens.

Muslims as a nation are generally very broadminded, religious and cooperative. Most of the Muslims go to mosques and visit shrines of Sufis who were responsible for spread of Islam in India. Such Sufis’ shrines are also visited by the Hindus and the Sikhs too; as they preached common brotherhood of all mankind, their religion was based upon humanity which is truly the basic teaching of Islam. The Muslims observe month of Ramadhan, the month of fasting, with great fervour and solemnity. Generally, the Hindus and the Muslims are conservative, not indulging in free sex, pornography or obscenity, wear modest dresses which cover their bodies to a maximum. Muslim women may cover their heads and some even wear veils.

In the West, the religious culture is not strong. Majority of people are irreligious free-thinkers or are loosely attached to Christianity. Those who go to the church on Sunday are very few; the number of people who go to the church for marriages have greatly declined. Atheism has overtaken the Western society; a self-styled religion Humanism has taken its root, which is not a religion in true sense but a godless ideology which permits pursuit of one’s happiness without injuring others. So in the West, family system has come to a ruin as couples live together only for a short time without any sense of responsibility which Islam so strongly proclaims.

In the West, Catholics and Protestants have the most adherents, but they are very hostile to each other, having a long history of bloodshed in the past. Usually, true Protestant and true Catholic do not inter-marry nor they eat together.

In China and Japan and some other adjacent countries, the Buddhism and the Confucianism is practiced by the most people. In the present time, the people in these countries are usually friendly, peaceful and accommodative. Buddhism is in fact an elementary form of Islam like earlier Christianity of Jesus;. Islam encompasses all religions and in fact is the promised future religion of all faiths and is thus summation of all religions.

The Holy Quran recognises cultural differences and rites

495

496 in the nations of the world, which in fact is according to Allah’s plan; we quote the following verses:

For all people We have appointed rites which they perform ceremoniously; so let them not dispute with you in this matter; and invite them to your Lord. Surely you follow the right guidance.

Al-Hajj 22:68 And for every people We appointed rituals that they might mention the name of Allah over the four-legged cattle that He has provided for them.

Al-Hajj 22:35 So according to Islam, all nations were given different ways of worship and rituals for sacrifice; all are from God if such acts are intended solely for God’s sake. And all other ceremonies which are performed at the time of harvesting or change of weather or to observe memorial days, or certain historical days, such ceremonies are non-religious cultural practices which play a great part in giving permanency to a society’s existence. ________

496

497

LITERATURE CULTURE Every society has its own literature culture which represents its characteristics and evolution of its changing culture.

As in Pakistan and India, literature usually depicts such incidences of the society in which poverty, social taboos, social injustice, religious norms, caste customs play its role. Writer brings to peoples’ mind problems and stories of different people of different social status so as to arouse peoples’ conscious and attention to eradicate the wrongs experienced by some members of the society. In addition, literature about religious matters and stories of those associated with religion plays an important role in moulding a society’s behaviour.

Modern generation loves magazines about their favourite actors, actresses, artists, models, beauties, singers, players and pertaining to computers and its games etc. etc. Among many young people, suspense digests and short love stories are very popular and also books containing works of poets.

In the West and USA, unlike Pakistan and India, literature pertaining to caste problems is negligible, but literature about problems related to the Blacks, different ethnic groups and immigrants is well-read. But the most popular literature is novels depicting young peoples’ love affairs, pornographic literature, about games, music and singers, films, T.V., computers, scientific fictions, favourite artists, players, wrestling and boxing heroes, betting magazine and like. Religious literature is not very popular among young readers; but anti-Islam literature finds quite a good favour among the readers. Generally, people of the West and USA are quite fond of reading the literature while such reading habit is much less in the third world. Generally, the Western literature which is popular among common people is mainly for mental enjoyment and depicts sex, crime, pornography, romance etc. children’s literature is extremely popular among them which pertains to short stories, comics, brain games etc.

During the recent past, the literature in China, Russia and many Eastern European countries, was mainly to agrandise communism socialism and to denounce imperialism and religions; but things are changing now-a-days. Generally, people of rich countries are well-read as compared to rest of the world, one of the reason is literacy rate as well as poverty which hinders people

497

498 to spend money upon books. Literature culture of a society not only changes with time and economic conditions but also with age-group and generation. As there is generation-gap so is literature-gap too.

In Islam, all literatures which degrade moral values of a society is ‘satanic’. Literature should improve the morals of a society and bring about betterment among social values of all men. Literature should not be only for passing time and mental enjoyment but should improve peoples’ conduct and understanding of human problems so legislators can make laws to safeguard Islamic values. Islam especially emphasizes upon literature about scientific knowledge pertaining to universe, earth and living beings and about exploration of hidden facts of science in all spheres of scientific fields and human life. So all literatures should have a positive approach and should not create hatred among the nations, make people agnostic and a lover of their lower selves. Islam recognises and emphasises such literature which brings man to his only Creator, and teaches respect for all the prophets and their religions and bring people to one universal brotherhood, and gives good news to the people and saves from despair. Islam’s salient feature is to teach all men to sacrifice their lives for enforcement and promulgation of Allah’s just rule upon earth where people of all nations and faith can live in peace together. Unfortunately, anti-Islam forces are united to tarnish the true teachings of Islam because in falsehood lies their survival, lest people should get converted to Islam. So religious literature in non-Muslim world is primarily anti-Islamic and especially in the present time, all attempts are made to prove Islam as anti-peace consisting of followers who are ignorant, backward, prejudiced and terroriststhat is a universal conspiracy against Islam by those who are irreligious, materialistic, seekers of carnality, working to stop people from becoming close to God, their Creator i.e. Al-Islam. ________

498

499

ARCHITECTURAL CULTURE As we travel around the world, we find that different societies have distinctive architectural and housing cultures: Europeans have peculiar roofs, cone shaped to allow rain water to trickle down; use of wood is excessive, have small lawns in their houses, well-maintained roads and sewerage systems etc.

In Chinese and Japanese culture, houses have distinct shapes. In Japan, houses are constructed so as to withstand earthquakes which is a common feature over there.

In Pakistan and India, in the big cities, houses are built in modern way but are usually congested. But in small towns and villages, houses have high roofs covered with thick layer of mud and straws to act as insulator against heat. Usually in this region of the world, villagers live in houses made of bricks and clay; construction of the houses is not well-planned. Nor there is good sewerage system nor good drinking water is available easily.

Space for schools, hospitals, social events, public gathering, parks graveyards etc. are not allocated usually as the most settlements are without government’s permission and planning.

In U.S.A. and U.A.E., in big cities, one finds a modern cultural drift; there are multi-storey buildings and sky scrappers, well-maintained with all the facilities available in the modern world.

As one will find, architectural culture of each society is affected by others and it is ever-changing; wealth of a nation or poverty is immediately reflected in the architectural cultures of the people. In many cases, a man living in mud hut as a poor man may suddenly find himself in a luxurious housing society after sudden acquirement of wealth. In my country Pakistan, there are people living in luxurious houses comparable to the best of good European house while there are millions who live as people who lived in the age of Moenjo-Daro.

Islam as a religion does not prescribe any design for housing except that a house should be clean and well-kept. And in case of congestion due to over-population, new localities should be built. Moreover houses should be airy, extravagancy should not be practiced in building of the houses. Each person should build a house according to his means.

In fact, a society’s architectural culture is reflective of its aesthetic sense and economic strength. All the societies of the

499

500 world even U.S.A., have a section of people who are extremely poor and even homeless. In the third world countries there are millions who are without a home; they use parks or footpaths, garages, or open shelter to spend their nights. Presence of homeless peoples is an eye opener and a challenge for those who have wealth to spare. Islam emphasises upon all mankind to spend their extra wealth upon needy ones and zakat is binding upon every Muslim; all wealthy Muslims must give away at least 21/2% of their wealth each year to the poor, there is no limit of spending to eliminate poverty and social disparity as poverty is root cause of all social evils and sufferings for all mankind. ________

500

501

ENTERTAINMENT CULTURE All societies have their own entertainment cultures; many are peculiar for a society while others are universal or popular among large number of societies. Chess, card playing, swimming, running, wrestling, attending festivals are universal pastimes while many other modes of entertainments are either peculiar for a society or are becoming popular recently. For example, cricket is popular in many countries but unknown in U.S.A., Russia, China, Iran, Iraq, France, Italy, Germany etc. Similarly badminton, table-tennis, tennis, squash, football, hockey, volleyball etc. etc. are very popular games among many societies. In Pakistan and India, cricket, badminton, squash, hockey was introduced during the British rule, before this it was completely unknown in this part of the world. In recent years, cricket has become popular in U.A.E.; football, previously unknown in Saudi Arabia and U.A.E. and many African countries has become a national sport. Horse races are very popular in many parts of the world. Almost all games have become occasion for gambling; trillions of dollars are betted each month. Even in poor countries like Pakistan and India gambling has become a social scourge. In England, Germany and France etc. majority of people do betting. While I was in England, some colleagues collected money from each employee to pool and bet on football matches played on every weekend.

In fact, each society has a peculiar pastime culture as well as acquired culture. Fifty years back, tip-cat, playing with pebbles, revolving latoo with a string was quite popular but now these games have gone into almost extinction. Also traditional style wrestling and kabaddi playing are taken over by free-style wrestling, judo karate and boxing. Thus pastime cultures have evolution, mutation and extinction too. As many games are everybody’s pastime, there are some games which are for elites only as it involves lot of money and time like game of golf, scaling of mountains, boat races, sky diving etc. There are many poor countries that do not have any recognised way of entertainment like Tibet, Bihar, Burma, and many African states, due to poverty and instability in political systems. Now-a-days, almost all games need government support or sponsorships; good players expect heavy payments; some sportsmen earn more than what any educated or technical person or a small businessman would ever dream to earn. Sportsmen, singers, dancers, model girls and

501

502 beauty pageants, contestants, film actors and actresses, TV drama artists etc. are now-a-days among the wealthiest persons of a society. Players, especially football players are sold and purchased by paying millions of dollars.

In Islam, all healthy ways of pastime are permissible.

Once Prophet Muhammad (SAW) stood with his wife Aisha for a long time looking at some acrobats who were performing some amusing tricks. The Prophet (SAW) later said that ‘I stood to let know the Jews and the Christians that my religion is not totally dry like theirs’. The Prophet (SAW) allowed pastimes which do not lead a man away from Allah and disregard towards social duties, and all that which falls under obscenity and vulgarity.

The Prophet once asked his wife to send a girl with a bride who could sing some songs to amuse the newly wed. But the Prophet strictly disallowed obscene vulgar songs with indecent wording; also is disallowed performance of singing and dancing by a young girl before male audience, it is repugnant to Islam. Men can perform before male audience; while women can perform before female audience. In an Islamic society, it is deemed as a very sacrilegious act if performance is before opposite sex’s gathering.

Same is true about fashion shows and games; general law is that young women must conceal their beauteous parts from men, women are too precious, attractive and need protection from all men who are always on the look for opportunity to take advantage of women’s innocence. _________

502

503

BUSINESS CULTURE As one travels from one country to another and observes cultures over there, one observes distinct business cultures.

Western countries are usually much advance in business and there is a developed business culture too. New computerised machines are now in operation which can perform tremendous work needing only small manpower. So labourers and employees not only enjoy high wages but also work for less hours as compared to those in the third world countries. Many firms in the West and USA are multinational and have tremendous financial resources to do marketing all around the world and also they can always invest huge amounts upon research and development. So it is impossible for poor countries to compete with developed countries. Multi-national companies open their branches all over the world and keep best and most qualified staff by giving them high wages and good facilities which no local firm can imagine to equal. All the more, multinational firms of the West have close connections with the governing classes of the third world countries; this removes many legal and political hurdles without facing much difficulties.

In poor countries, business culture is in the early stages of evolution. In countries where agriculture is the main economic activity, farmers use old ways of cultivation, availability of water is scarce, machines for harvesting are old or nil; farmers are not educated about seed selection, modern harvesting techniques and use of fertilizers and anti-pest chemicals etc. Agrarian culture is not usually profitable; most of the produce is consumed by local population, little is left for export.

Industries in the third world countries are usually small scale, having limited funds and lack availability of modern techniques; workers are lowly paid with little facilities and insurance against hazards and old age. So usually, relation between employers and employees are not very friendly; labour unions usually create difficulties for smooth working of industrial business. Even more, governments may make laws which are discouraging for the business investors. In Pakistan and India, there are many industries that are compelled to use child labour, for example, carpet industries need child labour as knotting process is easy for small fingers. Also in harvesting of cotton, women labour is preferred as thinner fingers are better for picking. Also in brick-making enterprises, women and children

503

504 are preferably employed being cheap labour.

Few decades ago, most Chinese were farmers, but in recent times, Chinese have become very much advanced as a producer of industrial goods. In Afghanistan, business culture revolves around excavation of precious stones and cultivation of poppy plants.

In Bangladesh, rice, jute items and cotton industry is flourishing. In Pakistan and India, business cultures are nearly the same.

Among Middle East oil producing countries, business culture is now changing. Few decades ago, there was no developed agricultural activity nor any industry but now they are coming up with new business activities. U.A.E. has modernized itself and is now full of multi-storey buildings, tourists, huge markets with imported products from the whole world.

Construction work goes on all the year around.

The business culture of African countries as well as of South American countries has its own peculiarities; thus business culture all over the world is not only varied but it is ever changing. Generally, rich countries are becoming richer while poor countries are becoming even poorer due to population explosion, bad governance by corrupt politicians and mainly due to heavy debts and payment of heavy debt service charges which may exceed 50% of G.N.P. in most cases.

One of the outstanding business marvels have happened in Japan which has greatly excelled in quality electronic goods, heavy construction machinery, and household items etc. Japanese have a cooperative business culture; labourers are dedicated and nationalistic; usually peaceful unlike those of the rest of the world where most of the labourers are restless, ready to go on strikes. __________

504

505

POLITICAL CULTURE Political culture is a representative of a society’s picture about its stability and strength. In countries like China, Russia and many East European countries, communism or socialism was once a ruling political system but now, new political systems have evolved which are more practical for peoples’ well-being and progress. Democratic system is undoubtedly the best system for any country of the world, there are strong injunctions in the Holy Qur’an to run political system by democratic means. Most countries claim to be democratic but very few or none are hundred per cent democratic, because in addition to popular will of the people, other secret forces, religious forces, business magnates and cartels etc. do play an important role in countries’ politics, and also foreign forces affect a political government’s decisions.

India is one of the biggest democracies in the world, still those who come to power, get vote for Hindu religious issues and anti-Muslim sentiments. Congress Party of India is mainly a representative of elite Hindu caste politicians and their followers; Bharati Junta Party, BJP, represent lower castes Hindus. Many politicians have underworld connections too. In Pakistan, democracy is the main political force but still local sectarian, family groups’ influence are major forces; also army has a strong influence in politics; only people with great financial resources can come to power.

In North Western Part of Pakistan i.e. Khyber Pakhtoonkhwa and in adjacent country Afghanistan, strict Islamic shariah is enforced by tribal chiefs and their jirgas. In Afghanistan, different tribes fight among themselves for territorial control, so political stability is absent for most of the region. Chaos is prevalent especially after USA’s and USSR’s genocide.

In Iran, few decades back, the political head was a king, but now a religious revolutionary party has taken over the political control, which shows a pro-shiite political trend of the Iranian people.

In Saudi Arabia, U.A.E., political control is in the hands of Kings and Amirs and power transfer is hereditory.

In Iraq, there are Sunnis, Shias and Christians, the power was until recently in the hands of secular Baath Party; but now-

505

506 a-days, USA’s invasion have utterly destroyed its political system.

In Egypt and Turkey, there is a democratic system of its own, but strong Islamic groups are usually suppressed. The same is true for Algeria.

In USA, UK, France, Italy, Germany etc. democracy is well-established. In France, Germany and Italy, pro-socialist groups are quite forceful; while in U.S.A. and U.K., big business magnates, oil cartels and pro-Israel parties play major role in politics. As medias are in the hands of big businessmen and the Jews, there is a general tendency to spread anti-Arab, antiMuslim and anti-Pakistan sentiments; such sentiments play a major role in European society’s political thinking. Although Britain, France, Italy and Germany have their own political systems and even some are hostile to each other, but in recent years, formation of European Union has brought them closer together.

In many African countries, majority tribe is usually the ruling party. Due to this, minority tribes sometimes do create political upheavals for their rights. Consequently, on many occasions, army’s martial law was necessitated; very few African countries are politically stable and generally no political system works, not even democratic. A major cause is intrigues of USA and the West who want only such governments who work according to the wishes of the capitalists. In Nigeria and Sudan, minority Christians are usually used by foreign intriguers to wage intra-tribal wars to upset the majority Muslim rule. Until recent times, in many African countries, there were on going revolutions by the Blacks against the White’s rule, thence the Blacks were mercilessly killed and suppressed. But now, in the most countries, local people have got political power, but the old imperialist powers still have great hold in the political systems.

As the imperialists left the country, they ensured to leave their agents in power to work for them even after freedom.

Most cultures are plural and sum of many cultures shared and transmitted by intermixing of societies by immigration, student and manpower exchanges, intermarriages; also by medias, TV, films, literature and forced occupations. Thus cultures are ever-changing with changing economic and political conditions. Thus culture which is transmitted from generation to the next generation undergoes a cultural drift by modernization and new ideas. In most countries there is cultural diversity as

506

507 well as cultural uniformity; different aspects of culture as discussed earlier undergo cultural drift with the passage of time as culture passes through evolutionary changes by mutation.

Thus old Greek culture, the Roman culture, the Chinese culture, Indian culture as well as Islamic Arab culture all have undergone extinction or drifted with time. Every culture is respectable so ethnocentrism is the most dangerous ideology, millions of the Jews were killed by German Nazis due to their self-styled ethnic superiority; while the Jews in Israel are destroying their fellow Arab Palestinians due to their superiority complex egoism.

Prof. Khawaja Masud, former principal of Gordon College, Rawalpindi, wrote about scope of culture, thus: (The News

10-07-2006)

“Culture is a way of life of a people, a way of comprehending the changing reality. Culture cannot be separated from life, nor can human life exist without culture. It manifests itself everywhere ď‚ž in our attitude towards our neighbours, workers, peasants, women and children. It finds expression in the play fields, in our institutions and in our values. It is of prime importance, because it defines our identity.â€?

In Islam, there is no room for cultural superiority complex of any nation as all nations evolve from one man i.e. Adam, so all men are one family; different religious and societies inherit their different cultural rites and traditions. It is incumbent upon every society to respect cultures of others, cultural diversity and deviations are natural and one must look at it as uniformity.

During the last two centuries, expansion of European imperialism turned the world into different worlds i.e. First World, Second World and Third World countries. Thus the world has experienced a catastrophic change which brought a great disaster for a large section of human beings. Even in the modern time, modern imperialists, exploiters and extortionists, are still busy and even more equipped to deprive the deprived ones by adopting satanic slogans like clash of civilizations, cultural and racial superiority; such ideology is against Human Rights and source of all injustices. __________

507

508

Chapter 3

ECONOMIC RIGHTS Every man has a right to choose his profession, and also every community has a right to take measures to uplift its economy.

Men are born upon different natures and inclinations, so they may adopt any trade to earn their livelihood; in case a person is not successful in one profession, then he has every right to change his profession; also if he is not successful at one place, he may emigrate to other place to avail better chances. But all these things can be done within legal framework of the country; professions which are illegal in a country can not be adopted like trading of drugs, smuggling, sale of ammunition, running of prostitution dens etc. Also a person can not travel to other country for a job unless he has valid passport, visas and other papers which entitle him to work in other country, that too for a period for which work permit allows.

In 1930, International Labour Organization adopted convention No. 29 laying down that every member of the International Labour Organization shall “suppress the use of forced or compulsory labour in all its forms�; this was again elaborated in 1957 in convention No.105.

Article 4 of the European Convention of Human Rights and Article 8 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights also prohibited forced or compulsory labour.

The United Nations adopted the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, which duly emphasises the right to work.

The constitutions of all the countries of the world recognise the right to work for their citizens.

Indian constitution, adopted in 1950, inserting the following article in the chapter on the Directive Principles of State Policy: “41. Right to work, to education and to public assistance in certain cases: The state shall, within the limits of its economic

508

509 capacity and development, make effective provision for securing the right to work, to education and to public assistance in cases of unemployment, old age, sickness and disablement, and in other cases of undeserved want.”

United Nations Organization has created a treaty-based body, a committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, CESCR; it prepares studies related to economic, social and cultural matters; it makes recommendations and drafts international human rights declarations and investigates allegations of violation of economic, social and cultural rights, and take measures to amend them.

United Nations Organization subsidiary body; Economic and Social Council, ECOSOC, actively works for economic and social problems of states. Regarding social aspects, it has a commission on population and development; a commission for social developments; a commission for status of women; a commission on Narcotic Drugs; a commission on crime prevention and criminal justice; a commission on sustainable development; a forum on forests. Regarding economic aspects, it has Economic Commission for Africa, ECA; Economic and Social Commission for Europe, ECE; Economic Commission for Latin America and the Caribbeans, ECLAC; economic and social commission for Western Asia, ESCWA. In Pakistan Directive Principles of State Policy in the 1956 Constitution was; “29. The State shall endeavour to: (b) provide for all citizens, within the available resources of the country, facilities for work and adequate livelihood with reasonable rest and leisure; (c) Provide for all persons in the service of Pakistan and private concerns social security by means of social insurance or otherwise; (d) provide basic necessities of life, such as food, clothing, housing, education and medical relief, for all citizens, irrespective of caste, creed or race, as are permanently or temporarily unable to earn their livelihood on account of infirmity, sickness or unemployment.”

After some editing of the foregoing article the Ayub government laid down the following articles in the chapter under the shortened title ‘ Principles of Policy’; “10. Opportunity to Gain Adequate Livelihood; All citizens should have the opportunity to work and earn an adequate

509

510 livelihood, and also to enjoy reasonable rest and leisure.

“11. Social Security: All persons in the service of Pakistan or otherwise employed should be provided with social security by means of compulsory social insurance or otherwise.

“12. Provision of Basic Necessities: The basic necessities of life, such as food, clothing, housing, education and medical treatment should be provided for citizens who, irrespective of caste, creed or race, are permanently or temporarily unable to earn their livelihood on account of infirmity, disability, sickness or unemployment.”

The 1973 Constitution incorporated the scheme and content of guarantees of the people’s social and economic wellbeing contained in the 1956 and 1962 texts in Article 38 in the chapter on Principles of Policy with two changes. Firstly the ‘should’ in the 1962 document and the ‘State shall endeavour to’ in the 1956 text were discarded in favour of a firmer commitment by declaring that “the State shall secure” and “provide”. And, secondly, the principle of rejecting discrimination on the basis of sex was added to unacceptability of distinction on the basis of caste, creed or race”.

In spite of ‘right to work’ insertion in almost all constitutions, only the First World countries fulfil constitutional commitment, even in those countries there are millions ‘have nots’ jobless people. In the Third World countries job opportunities are scarce. Sale of labour, sale of organs, sale of children, sale of bodies of women, these are not the only symptoms of the grinding poverty in which millions of poor people of the Third World live as a result their failure to find adequably gainful employment or any employment at all. The nexus between poverty-unemployment and a rise in suicide cases is now fairly widely recognised all over the world, many jobless young persons drift into a life of crime. Poverty impels a large number of citizens to abandon their children to quasi-religious seminaries in the hope that they will get something to eat and something to wear.

The poverty-stricken areas have also provided the militant organisations with their main recruiting grounds.

Anybody who wishes to fight terror or militancy without mounting a meaningful assault on poverty does not know what he is talking about.

For economic growth of a country, education of its people is of prime importance; also development of professional skill. In

510

511 the third world countries, non-availability of funds is a great hurdle to import education and skill to all the population. When after a great effort, a poor country develops a good number of engineers, doctors and men skilled in diverse fields, there are not immediate job opportunities so they go to the developed countries who accept them readily with open arms; the result is Third World countries are again losers. This brain-drain is a great curse for the poor countries. The following news report will be of interest for our readers, the facts apply to all the poor nations of the world especially India and Pakistan.

BEIJING: 02-06-2006 China suffers the worst brain-drain in the world, according to a new study that found seven out of every 10 students who enroll in an overseas university never return to live in their homeland.

Despite the booming economy and government incentives to return, an increasing number of the country’s brightest minds are relocating to wealthier nations, where they can usually benefit from higher living standard, brighter career opportunity and the freedom to have as many children as they wish.

The Chinese Academy of Social Sciences revealed 1.06 million Chinese have gone to study overseas since 1978, but only 275,000 have returned. The rest have taken postgraduate courses, employment, marriage or a change of citizenship.

Unlike illegal migrants from the countryside — many of whom are poorly schooled — the students are usually welcomed with open arms by western institutions, which gain high scholarship fees and academic excellence.

Britain has gone further than most to attract this pool of intellectual talent.

“This shows that Chinese students overseas, especially those with extraordinary abilities, are a real hit in the global tugof-war for talent,” Yang Xiaojing, one of the authors of the report, was quoted as saying in the China Daily. Dawn/The Guardian News Service By Jonathan Watts A study, under the auspices of the United Nations Special Fund, brought out the fact that the developing countries were losing talent to the developed industrial nations. Togo, for example, had sent more physicians and professors to France than France to Togo. There were more than 4000 foreigners practicing

511

512 medicines in England; 5000 engineers from abroad migrate annually to the United States. In the course of ten years ending in the middle of 1964, Argentina sent 13,800 highly trained immigrants to the United States. On September 1, 1966, Senator Walter F. Mondale of Minnesota, addressing the United States Senate, deplored the fact that the United States and other technologically advanced nations were attracting the most skilled manpower from developing nations and noted that this was one of the contributory factors which accentuated the growing gap between the rich and poor nations.

For our readers, the following news item will be of interest: “Lahore: The World Health Day 2006 will be commemorated worldwide today (Friday) under this year’s theme “working together for health”, which is relevant especially to Pakistan drawing attention to health workforce crisis occurring due to massive brain drain every year in the absence of proper incentives and conducive work environment in the country. “There is only one doctor for 1,900 people and one nurse against eight doctors in Pakistan,” reveals the report”.

Since the end of World War-II, a basic tenet of international cooperation has been the moral duty of the developed countries to help the under-developed countries to increase their own rate of economic growth and correct the substantial disparities in income distribution in order to improve the standard of living of the broad masses to bring to the millions of people the food, health and housing, the knowledge, skills, opportunity, dignity and hope. But the moral duty of international cooperation was never fulfilled by the rich developed countries; rather the gap was even widened due to lack of sincerity.

Qualified and skilled graduates from the under-developed countries are not upto that standard of education which prevail in the developed countries. In many cases, qualified doctors and engineers from the under-developed countries have to pass qualifying tests and entry tests when they go to the developed

512

513 countries.

Education and knowledge increases a person’s technological capacity, efficiency; but organizational capacity is very important to use talent of people to their fullest calibre. In a good organized system, work force is given an initiative; energy, hard-work brings the best results in economic growth. In a country striving for fast economic growth, mutual trust, honesty, security and confidence in future, inventiveness, mobility, rationality are very important. Also factors like entrepreneurial ability, progressive outlook, ambition and drive, motivation and desire to achieve high targets are desirable qualities to get maximum results. Achievement of all such qualities for an economic growth of a nation takes decades of hard labour by socio-political think-tanks and sincere honest hard working leadership. Most developing countries have mastered the principles for economic uplift while poor countries are in a stage of learning.

The Third World countries depend for earnings on one or two primary products which cannot absorb the shocks and uncertainties, which are sometimes manipulated, of world trade, so their earnings of foreign exchange face problems of insufficient and unstable export earnings to support an adequate and steady rate of economic development. Poor people labour a lot but its return is too small, while rich countries export manufactured goods involving latest technological advancement which give them high profit margin with much less physical labour, so the trade gap between the two worlds widens. The demand for primary products increases slowly in the developed countries due to slow increase in population while demand for high-tech products in the third world increases considerably due to high rate of population growth, also population growth increases demand of primary products at home leaving less for export. Also slightest drop in the price of their products has a shattering impact on their economies. Also Third World countries import crude oil; a slight increase in price of oil barrel shakes their economies; capital for investment in roads, railways, harbers, airfields, schools, hospitals, dams, irrigation projects, factories and different industries and to build infra-structure projects needed for future economic development is all wiped out; poor countries are compelled to seek loans from foreign banks whose payment of debt has become one of the greatest curse for developing countries. For development of poor countries, the real

513

514 milestones of development are not only big power dams, broad highways, great communication and transportation system but equally important, if not more, are that factories and cottage industries that fashion local hides into shoes and sandals. The mills spinning locally grown cotton into cloth, small factories producing everyday use items for household use and for construction use. So benefit of economic growth should not benefit only the big business enterprises but should give maximum benefit to grass-root level which are actually true backbone of a country’s economy. In India BJP (Bhartiya Janata Party i.e.

India’s poor peoples’ party) won election after giving defeat to long-ruling Congress party, with slogan of shining India. BJP soon lost the election in 2004 because its great works benefitted rich people but its fruit never reached the poor majority. In Pakistan, President Ayub Khan’s decade of development was celebrated in 1968, but its fruit did not reach people especially people of East Pakistan who rebelled, which led to civil war that split the country into two parts in 1971, also thanks to conspiracies of neighbour, India and its foreign collaborators.

We have good examples of Japan, Germany and China who were devastated countries before 1950, but continuous sheer hard work, good planning, sincerity of purpose and giving of best cooperation by their governments to the industrialists as well as labours, guided to become a super power in economies. In contrast, the Third World’s governments are mostly corrupt, incompetent; businessmen are not sincere to their countries, many send their profits to foreign banks’ secret accounts. Even wealth of banks is looted by powerful rulers and used in unproductive fields.

In poor countries, a poor class’s average income is ten times less than a rich class. In a society, according to earning, a population may be categorised as poor, middle class, rich class.

Even in these generalised categories there are very poor and very rich classes.

Hereunder is an excerpt from Pakistan Economic Survey for our readers: “According to the World Bank, which used a survey carried out in 1997-98 for the data it provided, the bottom 10 per cent of the population received 3.7 per cent of national income while the share of the top 10 per cent was 28.3 per cent. The ratio between these two shares was 7.6 in other words the rich had average income almost 8 times as much as the average for the

514

515 poor”.

The Gini coefficient, the most popular measure of inequality, increased from 0.28 to 0.30. According to this index, a reading of zero means perfect equality with national income divided equally among all citizens while a reading of one means total inequality with the entire income going into the pockets of one individual. By international standards, a Gini coefficient of 0.30 does not indicate extreme inequality. What is worrying is its trend and also the fact that inequality is much greater in urban rather than in rural areas. Urban Gini is 0.34 compared to 0.25 rural.

The US have a Gini co-efficient of 0.41, 0.31 for Russia and 0.33 for India.

There are millions and millions of unemployed, homeless, hungry people in the third world; interestingly due to lack of just distribution of wealth and opportunities in countries like USA, there are over ten million homeless, unemployed young men, mostly Blacks and Hispanics. So no country has a perfect distribution of wealth, rather there is a great disparity within a nation. Also among the countries of the world there is great difference in per capita income. Among poor countries, average income ranges from 300 to 1000 dollars while in rich countries it is many times more.

Hereunder is Willium O Douglas’ remarks in his book “Anatomy of Liberty” page 165.

“Today the collective national income in the underdeveloped nations is somewhere in the neighborhood of $135 billion annually. American national income alone is nearly $450 billion. The Western world that has a population of about 400 million people has a collective income of about $1,000 billion annually. When the Western income mounts, as it will, the discrepancy with the “have-nots” will increase. If that happens without marked growth of national income in the underdeveloped areas, despair in those regions may take on violent revolutionary aspects”.

There are other factors which affect adversely to underdeveloped countries. One is unfair tax duties which curbs local production and exportable goods. Many policies are good for big businessmen but do not benefit small businessmen. Sometimes labour laws are not good for labours but favour employers only.

Strict rules to establish a new industrial unit, and also strict

515

516 rules over import and export, and highhandness of officials and culture of bribery further hinders the development of many third world countries.

Banks and peoples’ saving deposits play a great role to uplift economy; people of poor countries do not have much to spare and save as they live hand to mouth. In poor countries, banks give loans to fake industrialists under the direction of their corrupt governments, so the money needed for economic development goes wasted and is channelized into unproductive investments.

Another great curse in under-developed countries is circulation of black money which may be as high as country’s 60 to 80% GDP. The black money is in the hands of corrupt officials, in the hands of businessmen who evaded taxes, also in the hands of smugglers and drug-traffickers and those involved in other unlawful activities. A great portion of black-money reaches in foreign countries where shell companies are set up, also it is invested in foreign share-markets. Thus scourge of black-money is manifold; it spreads corruption and many evils in the society, unscrupulous smugglers destroy many local industries’ expansion. Black-money is in fact a wealth of a nation but it remains away from contributing to a nation’s development and is immune from taxation, this adds to under-developed countries’ plight, while they have to beg for loans from IMF and other foreign banks. Black-money is a problem all over the world; even developed countries have a great amount of black-money in circulation but to them harm is much less as they have already much for their own welfare; poor countries are in fact real losers.

Hereunder we reproduce a news item for our readers which throws good light upon disaster caused by international corruption: “LONDON: Britain will set up a governmentfunded police task-force to tackle international corruption including bribery and money laundering, the government said.

The move follows talks last year between leaders of the world’s richest nations and their African counterparts on the importance of rooting out corruption to battle poverty and speed up development of poorer nations.

The UK has a responsibility to tackle money laundering and bribery where it stems from our own shores, and to support developing countries in fighting

516

517 corruption,” Prime Minister Tony Blair said in a statement: Corruption is a “huge obstacle” to development”.

For the Third World countries, one of great curse is internal strifes, wars with rebels and neighbours which are sometimes manipulation of foreign hands, ammunition smugglers’ mafias. Such countries spend a large portion of their GDP on maintaining armies and buying ammunition and warfare goods. This is a curse for under-developed countries while it is a great business for developed countries who have exorbitant asking profit upon their warfare goods. If money spent on war preparations were used for alleviating poverty and hunger, there will be no hungry person nor anyone without health-care attendants, doctors and hospitals. So in the most cases, poverty and poor health are man-created scourges; many writers blame ammunition producing countries for their conspiracies, manipulations and secret hands which is not wholly untrue.

Whenever there are signs of stability, foreign powers start war of their own to destabilize the region. Wars started in Afghanistan and Iraq by USA and Israel’s continuous attacks upon their neighbours are open examples. Such wars do not affect just one or two countries but the whole region; for example Afghanistan war started by USSR and then by USA destabilized Pakistan and also India. About 5 million refugees from Afghanistan shattered peace of Pakistan and shook its economy.

President Eisenhower reduced the problem to elementary terms in a speech on April 16, 1953: “Every gun that is fired, every warship launched, every rocket fired signifies, in the final sense, a theft from those who hunger and are not fed, those who are cold and are not clothed…..

The cost of one modern heavy bomber is this: a modern brick school in more than thirty cities….. We pay for a single fighter plane with a half million bushels of wheat. We pay for a single destroyer with new homes that could have housed more than eight thousand people…….

This is not a way of life at all, in any true sense.

Under the cloud of threatening war, it is humanity hanging from a cross of iron……”

Moreover Pakistan and India are spending trillions of dollars to buy goods from USSR, Israel, USA, UK etc; the result is their populace is becoming poorer and poorer while the West is

517

518 becoming enormously richer. Money spent by both the countries is more than enough to change their peoples’ condition, from poverty to prosperity, from illness to healthiness. The manipulation by the West in Indo-Pak and many African countries is in fact a modern slavery. Out of hunger, even children are forced to work in homes, hotels, in workshops, factories especially carpet making and brick making ones; such poor children grow uneducated and are prone to crimes and grow into psychologically sick masses, thus further aggravating conditions required for economic growth.

Curse of Overpopulation The worst enemy which causes and frustrates development of under-developed countries is unruly population increase. Population explosion offsets a little progress made by under-developed countries. There is a manifest difference between under-developed countries and developed countries in population growth rates. In almost all the poor countries, the population growth is fantastically fast in spite of high death rates of children; in most countries; population becomes double in 30 to 40 years while in developed countries, such increase is 5 to 20% such that they are short of labour and so import man-power from poor countries. Poverty and illiteracy cause high population growth-rate as people are insensitive to their national requirements and economic challenges; more children seem to provide them more security in their old age which is not always true. Many poor countries are taking drastic steps to control their population, China took drastic steps to stop already explosive population growth by forcing young couples to have only one child. In Africa, due to increase in population by sixty million each year, such children will never get education; five million die of hunger; fifty million new work force add up to already jobless labourers; there is news of death by hunger, famine, wars serious crimes all the time as situation is out of control due to population explosion which is much faster than economic growth; bad governance, tribal feuds and external intrigues are the main reasons.

Curse of Debts Poor countries are forced to seek loans from foreign countries and banks like IMF to run their countries and do development works; usually such funds are not well-used but are wasted; debt servicing of poor countries make a great toll upon their economies which may vary from 30 to 100% of GDP of the

518

519 country. Zambia pay 1/3rd of its annual budget for debt-servicing, Congo’s debt is twice its annual income. Pakistan, India and many poor countries pay 25 to 40% of their budget for debt servicing. Head of states of poor countries occasionally meet together to discuss how they are cheated by rich countries through IMF and World Bank, and to adopt means to get out of their shackles, but nothing good is in sight as greed of the rich ones is unsatiable nor there is a heart to show pity and mercy upon the poor. Such huge loans not only benefit to some extent to the poor nations but also enable them to buy goods from the rich nations which give boost to their industries; in fact loans to the poor nations serve to boost the economies of the rich nations. Rich countries’ firms offer big projects to under-developed countries and give great commissions and other incentives to corrupt officials who accept their deals which give tremendous and exorbitant profit margins; such projects do not benefit the poor countries as much as its cost. The rich countries are always gainers by international loans sought by the poor countries; such loans make poor countries’ many generations under foreign debt.

Winston Churchill told a gathering on September 19, 1946, at the University of Zurich, “If Europe is to be saved from infinite misery, and indeed from final doom, there must be an act of faith in the European family and an act of oblivion against all the crimes and follies of the past, we shall strive to recreate the European family, or as much of it as we can, and to provide it with a structure under which it can dwell in peace, safety and freedom. We must build a kind of United States of Europe.”

European nations have united themselves economically by forming EEC. Hereunder is an excerpt: The Organization for European Economic Cooperation (OEEC) was established on April 16, 1948, for the purpose of facilitating, with Marshall Plan aid, the restoration and modernization of the war-ravaged economies of Europe. The parties to the Convention which created the OEEC were: Austria, Belgium, Den-Portugal, Sweden, Switzerland, Turkey and the United Kingdom, with the United States and Canada as associate members. That the OEEC had accomplished successfully its main objectives and had set the stage for the development of the European Economic Community, are beyond dispute. But it is also true that the OEEC worked within the traditional framework of international organization and that its objectives were limited in conception and in time. The Convention of April 16, 1948,

519

520 contained no firm commitment to the idea of a single market or the creation of an intimate union of economics as had been hoped for by the United States and the protagonists of European movement. For text of the Convention, see United States Department of State, American Foreign Policy, Basic Documents, I, pp 992-1000; for a precise revise of the work of the OEEC, see M. Margaret Ball, op. Cit., supra II, Note 18, pp 227-252.

In the present time, the dream of common market has become true in the formation of EEC. Such regional cooperations are felt by many countries of the world; SAARC is a common market for South Asian countries, but its success is limited due to many political reasons.

Some African countries have tried to form OAU, Organization of African Unity and give it an effective shape, but it could never be realised. Former Ghanaian President Kwame Nkrumah was one of the foremost leaders to advocate United States of Africa, but all such attempts failed.

“It should be noted, however, that much of the appeal of Pan-Africanism rests on the proposition that it is the only force that can overcome the centrifugal forces inherent in Africa’s geographic, tribal, linguistic, religious and other historic differences. At the Summit Conference in Addis Ababa, which promulgated the Charter of African Unity, Ghana’s Dr. Nkrumah warned:

There is hardly any African State without a frontier problem with its adjacent neighbours. It would be futile for me to enumerate them because they are already familiar to us all. But let me suggest to Your Excellencies that this fatal relic of colonialism will drive us to war against one another as our unplanned and uncoordinated industrial development expands, just as happened in Europe. Unless we succeed in arresting the danger through mutual understanding on fundamental issues and through African Unity, which will render existing boundaries obsolete and superfluous, we shall have fought in vein for independence. Only African Unity can heal this festering sore of boundary disputes between our various states. Your Excellencies, the remedy for these ills is ready to our hand. It stares us in face at every customs barrier, it shouts to us from every African heard.

By creating a true political union of all the independent states of Africa, we can tackle hopefully every emergency, every enemy and every complexity. This is not because we are a race of supermen, but because we have emerged in the age of science and

520

521 technology in which poverty, ignorance, and disease are no longer the masters, but the retreating foes of mankind. We have emerged in the age of socialist planning, when production and distribution are not governed by chaos, greed and self-interest, out by social needs. Together with the rest of mankind, we have awakened from Utopian dreams to pursue practical blueprints for progress and social justice. (Proceedings of the Summit Conference of Independent African States, op. cit. 1:2, GEN/INFLUENCE/33.)

Many Arab nations in the Middle East have tried to form a union based upon Pan-Arabism but all attempts have failed. Oil producing states have created an organisation OPEC which is working with a limited success, required unity is nowhere seeable.

In Latin American countries, in spite of natural resources, the majority of people are very poor. Most of the countries had been politically unstable, thanks to continuous foreign involvements to further their imperialistic and capitalist designs.

Argentina, Uruguay, Brazil, Venezuela, Bolivia, Peru are all endowed with rich minerals and some have great oil fields too but corrupt governments played in the hands of capitalist states; wealth was amassed by few while majority of the masses were poor, over-populated, unemployed and starving. This turned many poor people to life of crime, drug smuggling, prostitution.

Venezuelan President Hugo Chavez nationalized oil fields and mineral fields, also Bolivian President Evo Morales supported by Hugo Chavez nationalized gas companies. Now there is strong movement in the region to oust agents of capitalist states and give their countries’ wealth in the hands of governments who are socialists and spend nations’ wealth upon the welfare of the poor masses. This has created a stir among the capitalist and imperialist minded minority who looted the wealth of the nations and deposited in foreign banks or used it for the benefit of their own, depriving the hungry masses. Events in Latin America have given a good lesson for the rest of the third world countries that if wealth of a nation is distributed fairly, the poor’s fate can be drastically changed for good.

In Islam, religion and politics are one and the same thing, Muslim leaders are ordained to establish peace, moral and social order as under:

Those who if We give them power in the land, establish the Prayer and pay the Zakat and enjoin kindness and

521

522 forbid iniquity. And Allah’s is the end of affairs.Al-Hajj 22:41 Thus the Muslims are ordained to look after the poor with their wealth and also educate them to keep good social order.

The prime responsibility for an Islamic government is to enforce peace. In 7th century when Roman and Persian superpowers had created a fear and terror in the whole world, Islam’s advent topled both the fearsome regimes for the next millenium.

That He will surely establish for them their religion which He hath approved for them, and will give them in exchange safety after their fear.

(Al-Noor 24:55) Lack of peace in any part of the world leads to collapse of social and economic progress. An important instruction which the Holy Qur’an gives to the rulers is to spend nation’s wealth by giving due share to have-nots.

So wealth may not circulate among rich among you.

(Al Hashr 59:7) Allah enumerated those classes of masses which are more entitled for a nation’s wealth. Such people are poor relatives, the orphans, the needy, the wayfarers the poor refugees and the displaced persons.

(Al-Hashr 59:7,8)

Give full measure and full weight, in justice.

(Al-Anaam 6:152)

O believers! Do not devour your riches among yourselves unjustly except it be through trade by your mutual consent. And do not kill your own selves (by deceiving). (An-Nisa 4:29) The Prophet strictly stopped his followers to earn by fraudulent means or by offering bribery to officials to deprive rightful owners, but he greatly exhorted his followers to do trading and business as 90% economy depends upon it.

After (Allah’s) compulsory duties, next duty is to work to earn lawfully.

(Baihaqi) Never a flesh nourished by unlawful food will enter the Paradise; all the flesh nourished by unclean food are the most deserving for the Fire.

(Ahmad) The Prophet prohibited earning with illegal means, as black money is a great curse for a nation’s economy.

The purest of occupation is the occupation of those businessmen who when they speak, do not speak a lie; when they are trusted, are not dishonest; when they make a promise, do not go back; when there is debt, they do not delay; when they owe

522

523 then they are not hard; and when they sell, do not exaggerate, and when they purchase, do not condemn.

(Baihaqi) Thus the Prophet Muhammad (SAW) enjoined upon businessmen to show absolute honesty in their dealings, dishonesty brings decline in business in the end.

The Prophet said: Be honest in dealing with a nonMuslim even if he was dishonest with you in the past.

The best profession is trading; and best action for a person is to work with his hand.

A trader is bestowed with wealth while a hoarder is cursed.

The Prophet said that a worker is friend of Allah, Allah will be his solicitor on the Day of Judgement.

Whoso hoards food for forty days for price escalation, then he is absolved of Allah and Allah is absolved of his responsibility.

Whoso hoards foodstuff for 40 days, and then gives it in charity, it will not be his sin’s expiation.

Whoso sells a defective thing without disclosing it, he continues to be in the wrath of Allah, and angels continue to curse him.

(Ibn Maaja) A truthful and honest businessman will be raised among the prophets and the most truthful believers and the martyrs. (Tirmzi Darmi-Darqatni) If a person acquires one dirham as usury then its sin before Allah is more grievous than committing adultery thirty six times. (Ibn Abi Dunya) Debt is an anxiety during the night and a disgrace during the day.

(Misc. Coll.)

The Prophet Muhammad (SAW) greatly denounced usury and loans. In the present age, this is perhaps the greatest curse for under-developed countries.

Why then has Allah sent me? Verily Allah does not honour a nation amongst whom the weak are not given their rights.

(Baihaqi) When you hire a labourer, tell him his wages.

Pay a labourer his right before his sweat dries. (Ibn Maaja) A Muslim who pays debt of his brother, Allah will set him free on the Day of Judgement.

(Mishkat) A debt is ought to be settled; and a guarantor is obliged to fulfil his guarantee.

(Tirmzi-Abu Dawood)

523

524 The Prophet Muhammad (SAW) declared that a person is not a Muslim if he does adulteration in food articles; he rebuked a man who damped grains to increase its weight. He forbade earning by prostitution, by selling liquors, by selling idols, by selling swine flesh or any illegal trade. He gave strict commandment to write down all business dealings and then fulfil its commitments (Al-Baqarah 1:282). He exhorted his followers to return their loans, if one died, heirs should return it even if that one is martyred.

In the Prophet’s time, there was extreme shortage of man power in Arabia, so he asked his followers to have many children, but he also said; small family is one cause of affluence. (Ibn Maaja) The Prophet ordained his followers to get education and then educate others. Prophet Muhammad (SAW) said that a great wisdom is good planning while haste is from Satan, best actions are those which are done after mutual counseling and consultation. The Prophet’s foremost commandment to his followers was to be equalitarian, no one should show himself to be superior to others by his social appearance and behavior.

The Prophet exhorted his followers to educate noneducated ones, write books, to build homes for homeless people, to dig a canal or a well for cultivation and public use, to cultivate trees for the benefit of poor people, to build a mosque for prayer and education. All good works done for the betterment of community have everlasting reward with Allah.

Zakat is a divine compulsory tax on every rich Muslim man and woman who owns wealth equal to about 80 grams gold or more. This tax i.e. 2.5% is to be spent on poor, needy orphans; on slaves and prisoners, on wayfarers; on homeless persons and on all people who are incapacitated and are unable to earn their livelihood. If more than compulsory poor tax is spent, it has an unlimited reward with Allah.

The above principles as put forwarded by the Prophet Muhammad (SAW) are surely the best principles for all the nations of the world for social and economic uplift and development. __________

524

525

Chapter 4

INTERNATIONAL COVENANT ON ECONOMIC, SOCIAL AND CULTURAL RIGHTS Preamble

The States Parties to the present Covenant, Considering that, in accordance with the principles proclaimed in the Charter of the United Nations, recognition of the inherent dignity and of the equal and inalienable rights of all members of the human family is the foundation of freedom, justice and peace in the world, Recognising that these rights derive from the inherent dignity of the human person, Recognising that, in accordance with the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, the ideal of free human beings enjoying freedom from fear and want can only be achieved if conditions are created whereby everyone may enjoy his economic, social and cultural rights, as well as his civil and political rights, Considering the obligation of States under the Charter of the United Nations to promote universal respect for, and observance of, human rights and freedoms,

525

526 Realising that the individual, having duties to other individuals and to the community to which he belongs, is under a responsibility to strive for the promotion and observance of the rights recognised in the present Covenant, Agree upon the following articles: Part I Article 1 A1-046 1. All peoples have the right of self-determination. By virtue of that right they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development.

2. All peoples may, for their own ends, freely dispose of their natural wealth and resources without prejudice to any obligations arising out of international economic cooperation, based upon the principle of mutual benefit, and international law. In no case may a people be deprived of its own means of subsistence.

3. The States Parties to the present Covenant, including those having responsibility for the administration of NonSelf-Governing and Trust Territories, shall promote the realisation of the right of self-determination, and shall respect that right, in conformity with the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations.

Part II Article 2 1. Each State Party to the present Covenant undertakes to take steps, individually and through international assistance and cooperation, especially economic and technical, to the maximum of its available resources, with a view to achieving progressively the full realisation of the rights recognised in the present Covenant by all appropriate means, including particularly the adoption of legislative measures.

2. The States Parties to the present Covenant undertake to guarantee that the rights enunciated in the present Covenant will be exercised without discrimination of any kind as to race, colour, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national or social origin, property, birth or other status.

3. Developing countries, with due regard to human rights and their national economy, may determine to what

526

527 extent they would guarantee the economic rights recognised in the present Covenant to non-nationals.

Article 3 The States Parties to the present Covenant undertake to ensure the equal right of men and women to the enjoyment of all economic, social and cultural rights set forth in the present Covenant.

Article 4 The States Parties to the present Covenant recognise that, in the enjoyment of those rights provided by the State in conformity with the present Covenant, the State may subject such rights only to such limitations as are determined by law only in so far as this may be compatible with the nature of these rights and solely for the purpose of promoting the general welfare in a democratic society.

Article 5 1. Nothing in the present Covenant may be interpreted as implying for any State, group or person any right to engage in any activity or to perform any act aimed at the destruction of any of the rights or freedoms recognised herein, or at their limitation to a greater extent than is provided for in the present Covenant.

2. No restriction upon or derogation from any of the fundamental human rights recognised or existing in any country in virtue of law, conventions, regulations or custom shall be admitted on the pretext that the present Covenant does not recognise such rights or that it recognises them to a lesser extent.

Part III Article 6 A1-047 1. The States Parties to the present Covenant recognise the right to work, which includes the right of everyone to the opportunity to gain his living by work which he freely chooses or accepts, and will take appropriate steps to safeguard this right.

2. The steps to be taken by a State Party to the present Covenant to achieve the full realisation of this right shall include technical and vocational guidance and training programmes, policies and techniques to achieve steady economic, social and cultural development and full and

527

528 productive employment under conditions safeguarding fundamental political and economic freedoms to the individual.

Article 7 The States Parties to the present Covenant recognise the right of everyone to the enjoyment of just and favourable conditions of work which ensure, in particular: (a) Remuneration which provides all workers, as a minimum, with; (i) Fair wages and equal remuneration for work of equal value without distinction of any kind, in particular women being guaranteed conditions of work not inferior to those enjoyed by men, with equal pay for equal work; (ii) A decent living for themselves and their families in accordance with the provisions of the present Covenant; (b) Safe and healthy working conditions; (c) Equal opportunity for everyone to be promoted in his employment to an appropriate higher level, subject to no considerations other than those of seniority and competence; (d) Rest, leisure and reasonable limitation of working hours and periodic holidays with pay, as well as remuneration for public holidays.

Article 8 A1-047 1. The States Parties to the present Covenant undertake to ensure: (a) The right of everyone to form trade unions and join the trade union of his choice, subject only to the rules of the organisation concerned, for the promotion and protection of his economic and social interests. No restrictions may be placed on the exercise of this right other than those prescribed by law and which are necessary in a democratic society in the interests of national security or public order or for the protection of the rights and freedoms of others; (b) The right of trade unions to establish national federations or confederations and the right of the latter to form or join international trade union

528

529 organisations; The right of trade unions to function freely subject to no limitations other than those prescribed by law and which are necessary in a democratic society in the interests of national security or public order or for the protection of the rights and freedoms of others; (d) The right to strike, provided that it is exercised in conformity with the laws of the particular country.

2. This article shall not prevent the imposition of lawful restrictions on the exercise of these rights by members of the armed forces or of the police or of the administration of the State.

3. Nothing in this article shall authorise States Parties to the International Labour Organisation Convention of 1948 concerning Freedom of Association and Protection of the Right to Organise to take legislative measures which would prejudice, or apply the law in such a manner as would prejudice, the guarantees provided for in that Convention.

Article 9 The States Parties to the present Covenant recognise the right of everyone to social security, including social insurance.

A1-049 The States Parties to the present Covenant recognise that: 1. The widest possible protection and assistance should be accorded to the family, which is the natural and fundamental group unit of society, particularly for its establishment and while it is responsible for the care and education of dependent children. Marriage must be entered into with the free consent of the intending Spouses2. Special protection should be accorded to mothers during a reasonable period before and after childbirth. During such period working mothers should be accorded paid leave or leave with adequate social security benefits.

3. Special measures of protection and assistance should be taken on behalf of all children and young persons without any discrimination for reasons of parentage or other conditions. Children and young persons should be (c)

529

530 protected from economic and social exploitation. Their employment in work harmful to their morals or health or dangerous to life or likely to hamper their normal development should be punishable by law. States should also set age limits below which the paid employment of child labour should be prohibited and punishable by law.

Article 11 1. The States Parties to the present Covenant recognise the right of everyone to an adequate standard of living for himself and his family, including adequate food, clothing and housing, and to the continuous improvement of living conditions. The States Parties will take appropriate steps to ensure the realisation of this right, recognising to this effect the essential importance of international cooperation based on free Consent.

2. The States Parties to the present Covenant, recognising the fundamental right of everyone to be free from hunger, shall take, individually and through international cooperation, the measures, including specific programmes, which are needed: (a) To improve methods of production, conservation and distribution of food by making full use of technical and scientific knowledge, by disseminating knowledge of the principles of nutrition and by developing or reforming agrarian systems in such a way as to achieve the most efficient development and utilisation of natural resources; (b) Taking into account the problems of both foodimporting and food-exporting countries, to ensure an equitable distribution of world food supplies in relation to need.

1. The States Parties to the present Covenant recognise the right of everyone to the enjoyment of the highest attainable standard of physical and mental health.

2. The steps to be taken by the States Parties to the present Covenant to achieve the full realisation of this right shall include those necessary for: (a) The provision for the reduction of the stillbirth-rate and of infant mortality and for the healthy development of the child;

530

531 (b)

The improvement of all aspects of environmental and industrial hygiene; (c) The prevention, treatment and control of epidemic, endemic, occupational and other diseases; (d) The creation of conditions which would assure to all medical service and medical attention in the event of sickness.

Article 13 A1-050 1. The States Parties to the present Covenant recognise the right of everyone to education. They agree that education shall be directed to the full development of the human personality and the sense of its dignity, and shall strengthen the respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms. They further agree that education shall enable all persons to participate effectively in a free society, promote understanding, tolerance and friendship among all nations and all racial, ethnic or religious groups, and further the activities of the United Nations for the maintenance of peace.

2. The States Parties to the present Covenant recognise that, with a view to achieving the full realisation of this right: (a) Primary education shall be compulsory and available free to all; (b) Secondary education in its different forms, including technical and vocational secondary education, shall be made generally available and accessible to all by even appropriate means, and in particular by the progressive introduction of free education; (c) Higher education shall be made equally accessible to all, on the basis of capacity, by every appropriate means, and in particular by the progressive introduction of free education; (d) Fundamental education shall be encouraged or intensified as far as possible for those persons who have not received or completed the whole period of their primary education; (e) The development of a system of schools at all levels shall be actively pursued, an adequate fellowship system shall be established, and the material

531

532 conditions of teaching staff shall be continuously improved.

3. The States Parties to the present Covenant undertake to have respect for the liberty of parents and, when applicable, legal guardians to choose for their children schools, other than those established by the public authorities, which conform to such minimum educational standards as may be laid down or approved by the State and to ensure the religious and moral education of their children in conformity with their own convictions.

4. No part of this article shall be construed so as to interfere with the liberty of individuals and bodies to establish and direct educational institutions, subject always to the observance of the principles set forth paragraph 1 of this article and to the requirement that the education give in such institutions shall conform to such minimum standards as may laid down by the State.

Article 14 A1-051 Each State Party to the present Covenant which, at the time of becoming Party, has not been able to secure in its metropolitan territory or other territories under its jurisdiction compulsory primary education, free of charge, undertakes, within two years, to work out and adopt a detailed plan of action for the progressive implementation, within a reasonable number of years, to be fixed in the plan, of the principle of compulsory education free of charge for all.

Article 15 1. The States Parties to the present Covenant recognise the right of everyone: (a) To take part in cultural life; (b) To enjoy the benefits of scientific progress and its applications; (c) To benefit from the protection of the moral and material interests resulting from any scientific, literary or artistic production of which he is the author.

2. The steps to be taken by the States Parties to the present Covenant to achieve the full realisation of this right shall include those necessary for the conservation, the development and the diffusion of science and culture.

532

533 3. The States Parties to the present Covenant undertake to respect the freedom indispensable for scientific research and creative activity.

4. The States Parties to the present Covenant recognise the benefits to be derived from the encouragement and development of international contacts and co-operation in the scientific and cultural fields.

Part IV Article 16 A1-052 1. The States Parties to the present Covenant undertake to submit in conformity with this part of the Covenant reports on the measures which they have adopted and the progress made in achieving the observance of the rights recognised herein.

2. (a) All reports shall be submitted to the SecretaryGeneral of the United Nations, who shall transmit copies to the Economic and Social Council for consideration in accordance with the provisions of the present Covenant; (b) The Secretary-General of the United Nations shall also transmit to the specialised agencies copies of the reports, or any relevant parts therefrom, from States Parties to the present Covenant which are also members of these specialised agencies in so far as these reports, or parts therefrom, relate to any matters which fall within the responsibilities of the said agencies in accordance with their constitutional instruments.

Article 17 A1-053 1. The States Parties to the present Covenant shall furnish their reports in stages, in accordance with a programme to be established by the Economic and Social Council within one year of the entry into force of the present Covenant after consultation with the States Parties and the specialised agencies concerned.

2. Reports may indicate factors and difficulties affecting the degree of fulfilment of obligations under the present Covenant.

3. Where relevant information has previously been furnished to the United Nations or to any specialised agency by any State Party to the present Covenant, it will not be necessary to reproduce that information, but a precise reference to the information so furnished will

533

534 suffice.

Article 18 Pursuant to its responsibilities under the Charter of the United Nations in the field of human rights and fundamental freedoms, the Economic and Social Council may make arrangements with the specialised agencies in respect of their reporting to it on the progress made in achieving the observance of the provisions of the present Covenant falling within the scope of their activities. These reports may include particulars of decisions and recommendations on such implementation adopted by their competent organs.

Article 19 The Economic and Social Council may transmit to the Commission on Human Rights for study and general recommendation or, as appropriate, for information the reports concerning human rights submitted by States in accordance with articles 16 and 17, and those concerning human rights submitted by the specialised agencies in accordance with article 18.

Article 20 The States Parties to the present Covenant and the specialised agencies concerned may submit comments to the Economic and Social Council on any general recommendation under article 19 or reference to such general recommendation in any report of the Commission on Human Rights or any documentation referred to therein.

Article 21 A1-054 The Economic and Social Council may submit from time to time General Assembly reports with recommendations of a general nature and a summary of the information received from the States Parties to the present Covenant and the specialised agencies on the measures taken and the progress made in achieving general observance of the rights recognised in the present Covenant.

Article 22 Economic and Social Council may bring to the attention of other organs of the United Nations, their subsidiary organs and specialised agencies concerned with furnishing technical assistance any matters arising out of

534

535 the reports referred to in this part of the present Covenant which may assist such bodies in deciding within its field of competence, on the advisability of international measures likely to contribute to the effective progressive implemen-tation of the present Covenant.

Article 23 The States Parties to the present Covenant agree that international action for the achievement of the rights recognised in the present Covenant includes such methods as the conclusion of conventions, the adoption of recommendations, the furnishing of technical assistance and the holding of regional meetings and technical meetings for the purpose of consultation and study organised in conjunction with the Governments concerned.

Article 24 Nothing in the present Covenant shall be interpreted as impairing the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations and of the constitutions of the specialised agencies which define the respective responsibilities of the various organs of the United Nations and of the specialised agencies in regard to the matters dealt with in the present Covenant.

Article 25 Nothing in the present Covenant shall be interpreted as impairing the inherent right of all peoples to enjoy and utilise fully and freely their natural wealth and resources.

Part IV Article 26 A1-055 1. The present Covenant is open for signature by any State Member of the United Nations or member of any of its specialised agencies, by any State Party to the Statute of the International Court of Justice, and by any other State which has been invited by the General Assembly of the United Nations to become a party to the present Covenant.

2. The present Covenant is subject to ratification.

Instruments of ratification shall be deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations.

3. The present Covenant shall be open to accession by any State referred to in paragraph 1 of this article.

535

536

1-056

4. Accession shall be effected by the deposit of an instrument of accession with the Secretary-General of the United Nations.

5. The Secretary-General of the United Nations shall inform all States which have signed the present Covenant or acceded to it of the deposit of each instrument of ratification or accession.

Article 27 1. The present Covenant shall enter into force three months after the date of the deposit with the SecretaryGeneral of the United Nations of the 35th instrument of ratification or instrument of accession.

2. For each State ratifying the present Covenant or acceding to it after the deposit of the 35th instrument of ratification or instrument of accession, the present Covenant shall enter into force three months after the date of the deposit of its own instrument of ratification or instrument of accession.

Article 28 The provisions of the present Covenant shall extend to all parts of federal States without any limitations or exceptions.

Article 29 1. Any State Party to the present Covenant may propose an amendment and file it with the Secretary-General of the United Nations. The Secretary-General shall thereupon communicate any proposed amendments to the States Parties to the present Covenant with a request that they notify him whether they favour a conference of States Parties for the purpose of considering and voting upon the proposals. In the event that at least one third of the States Parties favours such a conference, the Secretary-General shall convene the conference under the auspices of the United Nations. Any amendment adopted by a majority of the States Parties present and voting at the conference shall be submitted to the General Assembly of the United Nations for approval.

2. Amendments shall come into force when they have been approved by the General Assembly of the United Nations and accepted by a two-thirds majority of the

536

537 States Parties to the present Covenant in accordance with their respective constitutional processes.

3. When amendments come into force they shall be binding on those States Parties which have accepted them, other States Parties still being bound by the provisions of the present Covenant and any earlier amendment which they have accepted.

Article 30 Irrespective of the notifications made under Article 26, paragraph 5, the Secretary-General of the United Nations shall inform all States referred to in paragraph I of the same article of the following particulars: (a) Signatures, ratifications and accessions under Article 26; (b) The date of the entry into force of the present Covenant under Article 27 and the date of the entry into force of any amendments under Article 29.

Article 31 1. The present Covenant, of which the Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish texts are equally authentic, shall be deposited in the archives of the United Nations.

UNESCO The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) is a specialized agency of the United Nations established on 16 November 1945. Its stated purpose is to contribute to peace and security by promoting international collaboration through education. science, and culture in order to further universal respect for justice, the rule of law, and the human rights and fundamental freedoms proclaimed in the UN Charter. It is the heir of the League of Nations’ International Commission on Intellectual Cooperation.

UNESCO has 193 Member States and seven Associate Members. The organization is based in Paris, with over 50 field offices and many specialized institutes and centres throughout the world. Most of the field offices are “cluster” offices covering three or more countries; there are also national and regional offices. UNESCO pursues its objectives through five major programs: education, natural sciences, social and human sciences, culture, and communication and information. Projects sponsored

by UNESCO include literacy, technical, and teacher-training programmes; international science programmes; the promotion of

537

538 independent media and freedom of the press; regional and cultural history projects, the promotion of cultural diversity; international cooperation agreements to secure the world cultural and natural heritage (World Heritage Sites’) and to preserve human rights; and attempts to bridge the worldwide digital divide.

Activities UNESCO implements its activities through the five programme areas of Education, Natural Sciences, Social and Human Sciences. Culture, and Communication and Information.  Education: UNESCO is providing international leadership in creating learning societies with educational opportunities for all; it supports research in Comparative education; and provides expertise and fosters partnerships to strengthen national educational leadership and the capacity of countries to offer quality education for all. This includes the o Eight specialized Institutes in different topics of the sector o UNESCO Chairs, an international network of 644 UNESCO Chairs, involving over 770 institutions in 126 countries. o Environmental Conservation Organisation. o Organization of the International Conference on Adult Education (CONF1NTEA) in an interval of 12 years. o UNESCO. ASP Net, an international network of 8,000 schools in 170 countries.  UNESCO also issues public ‘statements’ to educate the public: o Seville Statement on Violence: A statement adopted

by UNESCO in 1989 to refute the notion that humans are biologically predisposed to organised violence.  Designating projects and places of cultural and scientific significance, such as: o International Network of Geoparks o Biosphere reserves, through the Programme on Man and the Biosphere (MAS), since 1971 o City of Literature: in 2007, the first city to be given this title was Edinburgh, the site of Scotland’s first circulating library. In 2008, Iowa City, Iowa became the City of Literature.

538

539 o

Endangered languages and linguistic diversity projects o Masterpieces of the Oral and Intangible Heritage of Humanity o Memory of the World International Register, since 1997 o Water Resource Management, through the International Hydrological Programme (IHP), since 1965 o World Heritage Sites  Encouraging the “free flow of ideas by images and words” by: o Promoting freedom of expression, press freedom and access to information, through the International Programme for the Development of Communication and the Communication and Information Programme o Promoting universal access to ICTs, through the Information for AH Programme (IFAP) o Promoting Pluralism and cultural diversity in the media Promoting events, such as: o International Decade for the Promotion of a Culture of Peace and Nonviolence for the Children of the World: 2001-2010, proclaimed by the UN in 1998. o World Press Freedom Day. 3 May each year, to promote freedom of expression and freedom of the press as a basic human right and as crucial components of any healthy, democratic and free society. o Crianca Esperanca in Brazil, in partnership with TV Globo, to raise funds for community-based projects that foster social integration and violence prevention. o International Literacy Day. o International Year for the Culture of Peace.

Founding and funding projects, such as: o Migration Museums Initiative: Promoting the establishment of museums for cultural dialogue with migrant populations. o UNESCO-CEPES, the European Centre for Higher Education: established in 1972 in Bucharest, Romania, as a de-centralized office to promote international co-operation in higher education in

539

540 Europe as well as Canada, USA and Israel. Higher Education in Europe is its official journal. o Free Software Directory: since 1998 UNESCO and the Free Software Foundation have jointly funded this project cataloguing free software. o FRESH Focussing Resources on Effective School Health. o OANA. the Organization of Asia-Pacific News Agencies. o International Council of Science. o UNESCO Goodwill Ambassadors o ASOMPS. Asian Symposium on Medicinal Plants and Spices, a series of scientific conferences held in Asia o Botany 2000. a programme supporting taxonomy, and biological and cultural diversity of medicinal and ornamental plants, and their protection against environmental pollution UNESCO enjoys official-relations with 322 international NGOs. Most of these are what UNESCO calls “operational”, a select few “formal. Operational relations are reserved for an NGO with an active presence in the field, with special expertise and with the ability to channel the concerns of their clients.

UNESCO World Heritage Committee composed of 21 states parties elected by General Assembly for a four years term.

A World Heritage Site is a place of either cultural or physical importance. The programme catalogues names and conserves sites of outstanding cultural or natural importance to the common heritage of humanity; fund is given by World Heritage Fund. The programme was funded with the convention concerning the protection of World Cultural and Natural Heritage which was adopted by the General Conference of UNESCO on November 16, 1972.

As of 2009, 890 sites are listed, 789 natural 176 cultural and 25 mixed properties in 148 states.

Nominated sites must be of outstanding universal value.

It must represent a masterpiece of human creative genius; which bear unique exceptional testimony to a cultural tradition or to a civilization which is living or which has disappeared; building which illustrates significant stage in human history; works of outstanding universal significance, areas of exceptional beauty and aesthetic importance; major stages of earth’s History;

540

541 threatened species of outstanding universal value from the point of view of science or conservation beliefs; with artistic or literary works of outstanding universal significance; human settlements which it has become vulnerable under the impact of irreversible change.

1.

UNESCO ASP Net The UNESCO Associated Schools Projects Network is programme established in 1953 to encourage schools worldwide.

2.

UNESCO ď‚ž IHE The UNESCO ď‚ž IHE institute for water Education is an international institute for water education created in 2003.

3.

FRESH, UNESCO It is acronym for focusing resources on Effective School Health.

4.

UNESCO Science Prize 5.

UNESCO collection of Representative Works 6.

UNESCO Artist for Peace. __________

PART VII

541

542

 Nationalism and Discrimination  International Convention on Racial Discrimination  Immigrant’s Rights  NationalismDiscriminationRacialism  Race Relation Act 1976  Declaration and Convention on Elimination of Racial Discrimination  Immigrants and Displaced Persons

542

543

Chapter 1

NATIONALISM DISCRIMINATION RACIALISM Nationalism is perhaps the greatest scourge of the world at the present time. World is divided into different countries, and the people living in one country, having the same language and practicing same customs constitute a nation. One country may have more than one nation living in peace or sometimes hostile to each other. Most of the world’s problems arise due to extremism in nationalism, unsatiable greed to control other’s wealth, and sometimes due to religious or political differences. Though world has become closer like a global village, still powerful nations behave like policemen to enforce their will upon the weaker nations and to bring catastrophic calamities for a large section of mankind. In 2006, there were more than 20 million displaced persons; 45% of them were Asians; 90% of all displaced persons were the Muslims. In recent years, further 5 millions have fled to neighbouring countries after USA’s invasion of Iraq.

Before 1947, India was one country but nation of Islam i.e. the Muslims wanted a separate homeland, so country was divided into Pakistan and India. Pakistan was in two parts i.e.

West Pakistan and East Pakistan, but Indian government conspired to divide Pakistan, so their agents aroused Bengali nationalism among the poor people of East Pakistan. Conspiracy was successful at last; East Pakistan became Bangladesh. More than two hundred thousand West Pakistani civilians were murdered cold-bloodedly. Many Bengalis too perished during this bloody conspiracy.

In Bangladesh, more than 2,50,000 non-Bengali Muslims live in ghettos 8  10 outside big cities for the last four decades, as punishment for declaring themselves as Pakistanis.

During the last 50 years, more than one hundred thousand Kashmiris have been martyred by Indian Army because of Kashmiris’ demand of freedom and autonomy. Kashmir is already divided into Pakistan held Azad Kashmir and Indian occupied Jammu Kashmir. India refuses to give freedom to

543

544 Kashmiris as it is a matter of life and death for them; all important water resources fall in Kashmir from where most important rivers originate.

Even within Pakistan, many provincial political bodies speak of nationalism like Sindhi nationalism, Balochi nationalism, Pathan nationalism, Mahajir (i.e. migrants from India) nationalism. Many of such nationalists are funded by foreign agencies to create disruption within Pakistan, as a weaker and unstable Pakistan is better option for their vested interest.

Many bloody wars have been fought by the two countries resulting in collossal loss of life and disruption of economy, further resulting in increase in extreme poverty, illiteracy and crimes. Moreover, financial sources are depleted by huge spending upon defence while populace remain impoverished, poor and without basic amenities of life like housing, health care, food, education, and jobs etc.

In India, during last 60 years, about 50,000 intra-nations bloody disturbances have occurred in which Muslim minority suffered the most; hundred of thousands Muslims have died, thousands of women were raped and abducted; collossal amount of financial losses resulted, making the Muslim minority poorer and insecure.

In Assam, United Liberation Front of Assam is fighting for liberation for the last three decades as Tibetan tribes consider themselves belonging to a different nation from the rest of Indian people by their appearance, language, religion and customs.

Tamil Nado state nationalists are fighting for their free homeland; thousands have died in bloody battles during last many decades.

In Manipur, Manipur People’s Liberation Front is waging armed struggle for their free state.

In Mezo Ram, Mezo National Front started their struggle for a free state but made an agreement with Indian government in 1980 which resulted in abandonment of their demand.

In Nagaland, local nationals have long started armed struggle for a free state, hundreds of people died on both sides during the movement.

Taripura was a free state before 1947, but it was annexed

by India in 1947, Taripura Liberation Front, All Taripura Tiger Force, National Liberation Front of Taripura have made struggle against powerful Indian government without success.

544

545 In Nepal, followers of Mao Tse Tung’s socialism have started bloody revolution in which 14000 people have died so far, and their socialist revolutionary ideology has affected thoughts of 25% Indian people.

Indian Parliament has passed laws to curb untouchability, but in social practice, it has done little good to untouchable Delits. Hereunder we reproduce government’s attempt to curb untouchability which is in fact a part and parcel of Hindu community for last three thousand years or more.

Hereunder is an excerpt from Indian Law book: The Untouchability Offences Act, 1955, which is a law passed by the Parliament in accordance with the provisions of Article 17 does not also define the word ‘untouchability’ Even prior to the formulation of the Constitution, several enactments had been passed by various Legislatures for the removal of the disabilities from which the untouchables suffered.

For example, the Madras Removal of Civil Disabilities Act, 1938, refers to the utouchables as “any particular community or class known as Harijans, Untouchables, Depressed Classes or the like”.

The Coorg Scheduled Castes (Removal of Social Disabilities) Act, 1940, refers to them as Scheduled Castes, which term is defined not only with reference to the Government of India (Scheduled Castes) Order, 1936, but also includes Yerrauas or any class or community known as Harijans, Untouchables and Depressed Classes. These Acts also leave such classes to be gathered from the prevailing practice as is done by the Untouchability Offences Act, 1955.

The word “untouchability” as it occurs in Article 17 has been enclosed in inverted commas. This clearly indicates that the subject-matter of that Article is not untouchability in its literal or grammatical sense but the practice as it had developed historically in India. The effect of this device is the same as using the phrase “the practice known as untouchability” which necessarily refers to the meaning of the term in the context of the historical development of the practice and does not connote its literal meaning.

Comprehensive as the word “untouchability” is intended to be, it can only refer to those regarded as untouchables in the course of historical development. A literal construction of the term would include persons who are treated as untouchables either temporarily or otherwise for various reasons, such as. their

545

546 suffering from an epidemic or contagious disease or on account of social observances, such as. are associated with birth or death or on account of social boycott resulting from caste or other dispute.

The Imposition of untouchability in such circumstances has no relation to the causes which relegated certain classes of people beyond the pale of caste system. Such relegation has always been based on the ground of birth in certain classes. “An effective excommunication of a person born in higher class is to make him practically untouchable�.

In Sri Lanka, there is a permanent rift between majority Sri Lankan government and Tamil separatists. In 1972, Liberation Tiger of Taamil Elam Group started armed struggle which has resulted in more than 60 thousand deaths; suicide attacks and bomb blasts are quite common. Thus peace of a very beautiful country is marred by intra-national enmity. In 2009, Taamil tigers were completely defeated.

In Burma, due to religious differences and ethnic and national hatred, the Burmese government evicted hundred of thousands Muslims after genocide who took refuge in the neighbouring states.

Within Burma, Democratic Karen Buddhist Army (1994) work for rights of Karen minority; Moon minority wants Pelang state; while minorities in Shaan state wants freedom for them.

National Democratic Alliance Army, 1989, wants an end to army rule.

In Bihar again, Muslim nationals came under fire and were sent into exile after genocide; they took refuge in then East Pakistan and neighbouring states.

In U.S.S.R., after Communist Revolution in 1914, the Muslims living in Russia and neighbouring Muslim states became a target of large scale killing which resulted in the killing of about ten million Muslims; then USSR attacked Afghanistan to kill many hundred thousands Afghan men, women and children; about 5 million ran for safety into Pakistan. When Chechan Muslims, declared autonomy, then USSR invaded Chechniya killing thousands of Muslims, destroying residential buildings.

Due to invasion, more than half the nation went into exile to other countries. The Afghan nation was again attacked by U.S.A. to take revenge from one (Usama bin Laden) or a dozen people for their supposed conspiracy in destruction of World Trade Centre in New York on 11th of September 2001. U.S.A. army used bombs

546

547 weighing ten thousand pounds, daisy cutters, chemical and gas bombs to kill more than one and a half million men, women and children indiscriminately and destroying all schools, hospitals; bridges, roads and infra-structures to satiate their spirit of vengeance and create terror in the hearts of their enemies; this resulted in a permanent hatred against the Americans among all the people of the world especially the Muslim world. It is Afghan nationalism, infused with a belief in Islamic faith, that gave them the courage to fight USSR and USA. i.e. two super powers, and thus the Afghanis wrote a new chapter in the history of bravery, sacrifice and nationalism.

Indonesia consists of more than 3000 islands, with 16 major ethnic groups and ten major languages. Among the minorities, more than 3 million Chinese are flourishing traders, middle men and creditors. On occasions, intra-national riots have erupted, as one in island of Java in May 1962. Again in March 1966, poor peasants were dubbed as Communists and more than one hundred thousand were killed.

Similarly in Malaysia, Malaysian nationals and Chinese powerful ethnic group had mutual rivalry which resulted in partial break within 2 years of Malaysian Federation formation on 6th September 1963. On August 9, 1965, Singapore broke with the federation and declared itself independent.

Eastern Timor got a status of free Christian state after separation from Indonesia, where bloody strifes between the Muslims and the Christians occurred. Christianity was implanted by the Christian missionaries while political help was quickly provided by Australia, USA and the West and U.N.O. In Iraq, two million Kurds seek autonomy which is denied

by Iraqi rulers. Also Shia and Sunni Muslims, though of the same blood and religion, had bloody encounters in the past. Same is true for Iran in the past. Democratic party of Irani Kurdistan wants a free Kurd state within Iran, which is denied by Irani government. An Arab, non-Arab and Iranian nationalism is also operative in this region of the world. USA took advantage of this fact and attacked Iraq. Citizens of USA were given the good news of early victory and a resounding reception of USA army personnels with garlands by the Iraqis, tired of Saddam’s government. So far till December 2010, more than one and a half million civilians had been killed cold-bloodedly by USA army, 2 millions wounded and nearly 5 millions had to leave their homes for adjoining states for safety for their families  it is one of the

547

548 most shameful events of the present century. Such a gruesome genocide of defenceless people can only be digested by USA’s Christian Zionist Jewish political coalition groups, for the fulfilment of their economic and political supremacy agenda, and for the safety of Israel’s state. Thus world is witnessing acts of hatred rooted in differences in nationalism.

In Kenya, Kikuyus are dominant nation with its great national aspiration while there are many smaller tribes who are politically united to combat powerful Kikuyus.

Uganda has four important national groups with semiautonomous provinces. In 1996, Allied Democratic Front started movement for enforcement of Islamic laws in Western Uganda.

Congo, after independence from Belgium, became a country with 21 provinces with different national groups, thanks to tribal rivalries. There are strifes among different tribes which has resulted in great bloodshed and economic losses.

In Rwanda, Watusi tribe were feudal lords while Bahutus were subservient to them for more than four centuries. Many genocides of Watusis at the hands of Bahutus have occurred, killing more than 20 thousand Watusis, while about one hundred and fifty thousands went into exile into neighbouring Tanzania, Burundi Uganda and Congo.

When strife between Watusis and Bahutus occurred in Rwanda, the two tribes had bloody fighting in Burundi too; again Watusis suffered heavily at the hands of Bahutus, resulting in declaration of martial law in October 1965.

In 1994, Army for the liberation of Rwanda by Bahutus was established; about eight hundred thousand people were killed in the struggle.

The United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, Prince Saddrudin Aga Khan, spoke in his speech

“The pressures of change in Africa, are often of an extreme violence. The emergence of new nations may be an occasion for settling old scores that date back for centuries. New governments who see in unity a prerequisite for stability are not always inclined to welcome the existence of minority ethnic strains or religious groups, if they seem to be in any way seedbeds of dissidence….”

Under the title Racialism is an African Sickness, Too, George H. T. Kimble wrote in The New York Times Magazine of October 11, 1964, that there was a resurgence of racialism in

548

549 Africa and that there was to it much more than antagonism and prejudice based on color. Color, he notes, of course, is part of the problem of Africa. But physical differences play an important part, too. To many Africans, differences of stature, carriage, facial features, texture of hair and “looks� generally are as provocative of prejudice as differences of colour. The Watusis height and patrician bearing, for example, have been in part responsible for the antagonism towards him of the smaller, coarser-featured Bahutu. In general, belief in the inherent inequality of people is encountered in many African societies.

Nigeria was once regarded as the most stable and democratically most advanced of the African states. Northern Nigeria is predominantly Muslim where Housa tribe is dominant; Southern Nigeria is largely pagan and Christians; Ibo tribe is dominant in the Eastern region. Due to manipulation of imperial states as well as the Christian churches, it has become a battle ground for them; unending strife between the Muslims and nonMuslims has been successfully created by united forum of imperial states. Thus this oil rich country has become a corrupt politically troubled country, a situation much suits to arms smugglers and corrupt government officials and also the missionaries and secret agencies. On May 30, 1967, the Eastern province seceded from Nigeria as Biafra independent state.

In Angola, the Muslim population wants promulgation of Islamic laws in the country. Much bloodshed has occurred in this country due to tribal rivalries; anti-Muslim forces are also operative in this country.

In Eriteria, Alliance of Eriteria National Force established in 1999 is fighting for a free country free from influence of foreign powers. Interference from neighbouring countries and colonial powers has resulted in great bloodshed of the Muslims and displacement of thousands of people.

Sudan is another battle ground for imperialists states.

Northern Sudan is predominantly Muslim, Arabs in origin while Southern Sudanese are pagans and Christians; 75% of Sudan’s population is Muslim while 25% constitutes pagans and Christians. Thanks to foreign secret agencies, Southern Sudanese create problems for Sudanese Muslim governments and are receiving secret funds from imperialist states to work for an independent pro-West state.

A Sudanese Government report on uprising in Southern

549

550 Sudan says: “There is very little in common between the Northern and Southern Sudanese. Racially the North is Arab, the South is Negroid. Religiously, the North is Moslem, the South is pagan. Linguistically, the North speaks Arabic, the South some 80 different languages…. For historical reasons the Southerners regard the Northern Sudanese as their traditional enemies”.

In South Africa, the world witnessed one of the worst case of apartheid. The white rulers treated the Black natives like their slaves, having full control on government, business and land. The White minority had separate housing areas, separate churches, separate schools, clubs and hospital etc. All the economy was in the control of Whites while Blacks were vessels, poor and ghetto dwellers. Poverty stricken masses were illiterate; moral and social crimes prevailed, police was extremely harsh and partial.

In this connection, the following statement made by Guinea’s former representative to the United Nations in the Special Political Committee in October 1963, is illustrative: “The present leaders of South Africa have been militant Nazis in the past, but the system they have introduced in South Africa is worse in every respect than the Nazism that Europe experienced. Indeed, whereas it was mainly ethnic and religious minorities that the Nazis persecuted the neo-Nazism which prevails in South Africa oppresses the vast majority of the population”. (A/SPC/SR.391, 8 October 1963, p. 8) The following report throws a good light on the plight of the Blacks in South Africa.

JOHANNESBURG: A report detailing white South Africa’s deadly military involvement during apartheid’s dying days has been made public for the first time, the Sunday Independent newspaper reported.

The Steyn report, compiled by a top apartheid general for South Africa’s last white president, Frederik (FW) de Klerk, details how the army helped destabilize the country during the turbulent early 1990s. “The report contains a list of military and other suspects, which, now that it is in the public arena, puts pressure on the authorities to bring the perpetrators to book,” the Johannesburg-based paper said. It lends credence to allegations during the time linking the apartheid-era army and police to various parastatal structures, commonly referred to as the

550

551 “Third-force”, who were orchestrating violence against liberation movements and ordinary black civilians. Thousands of mainly black South Africans died in the run-up to the country’s first democratic elections in 1994. The Steyn report, among other allegations, also stated that: — the apartheid army cached (i.e. hid underground) illegal weapons in Portugal for use in internal uprisings; — the military maintained secret caches in South Africa and neighbouring states; — orders were given for the murder of two detained Portuguese operatives; — military training was provided to resistance movements in neighbouring states; — apartheid army officers gave orders to left-wing Pan Africanist Congress operatives to murder (now ruling) African National Congress (CANC) members; — senior apartheid army officers were involved in framing contingency plans for a right-wing coup.

Before South Africa’s freedom, we hereunder mention those measures which were undertaken by right thinking nations of the world to end White minority rule in African countries.

On December 16, 1963, all but Portugal and South Africa of the one-hundred two Member States approved a General Assembly resolution: to take appropriate measures and intensify their efforts, separately and collectively, with a view to dissuading the Government of the republic of South Africa from pursuing its policies of apartheid and requests them, in particular, to implement fully the Security Council resolution of December 4, 1963.

The measures referred to are those the General Assembly approved on November 6, 1962, in resolution 1761 (XVII), adopted by 67 votes in favor, 16 against, with 23 abstentions, as follows: (a) Breaking off diplomatic relations with the Government of the Republic of South Africa or refraining from establishing such relations; (b) Closing their ports to all vessels flying the South

551

552 African flag; Enacting legislation prohibiting their ships from entering South African ports; (d) Boycotting all South African goods and refraining: from exporting goods including all arms and ammunition to South Africa; (c) Refusing landing and passage facilities to all aircraft belonging- to the Government and companies registered under the laws of South Africa.

The Security Council resolution of December 4, 1963, called upon all States to cease forthwith the sale and shipment of equipment and materials for the manufacture and maintenance of arms and ammunition in South Africa.

In their report to the Secretary-General dated April 20, 1964, the group of experts, which was headed by Mrs. Alva Myrdal of Sweden and included Sir Hugh Foot, now Lord Caradon of England, Mr. Dey Oud Sidi Baba of Morocco and Sir Edward Asafu Adjaye of Ghana, regarded the primary principle as of first importance to be the following: The future of South Africa should be settled by the people of South Africa—all the people of South Africa—in free discussion. There can be no settlement and no peace while the great majority of the people are denied the fundamental freedom to participate in decisions on the future of their country. We are convinced that a continuation of the present position, including a denial of just representation must lead to violent conflict and tragedy for all the people of South Africa. We wish, therefore, to emphasize the first and basic principle that all the people of South Africa should be brought into consultation and should thus be enabled to decide the future of their country at the national level.

After Whites’ rule ended, Nelson Mandela’s government is trying to amend the injustice done to his nation.

In Rhodesia, a similar treatment was met by coloured natives at the hands of White minority who controlled all the land, business, economy and government.

Nationalism is a great curse and a cause of wars between Somalia and Ethiopia. After Somalia won her independence from Italy in 1960, she engaged in heavy fighting with Ethiopia for the Ogden region where her kinsmen lived, to establish Greater (c)

552

553 Somalia. There is continuing battle between pro-Islam group and a pro-West group who is funded heavily by USA and other European countries; foreign intrigue has destroyed peace of Muslim masses and their political and social system.

Due to tribal animosities, relations between Morocco and Algeria are plagued, though both are Islamic countries.

In many African countries non-African settlers from Asia and Europe find social and political atmosphere hostile to them; many have moved to their country of origin, while others face discriminating laws.

In Philippines, which was once a Buddhist and Muslim country was turned into a dominantly Christian country, thanks to brutal power used by King Phillips and the Christian missionaries.

Muslims are under great oppression. Young Moro Army (1970), Moro Islamic Liberation Front (1977) and Abu Siaf group (1991) all are struggling for a free Islamic state in some islands but their struggle is brutally suppressed by Philippine army who have full backing of the Christian world.

Canada is divided into English-speaking and Frenchspeaking populations, and there is mutual dissatisfaction too.

Settlers from all countries of the world live in quite harmony with the ruling nations.

In Guyana, South America, half the population is East Indians, one-third are Negroes and rest are Chinese of mixed origin, Amerindians, Portuguese. Rigid social and ethnic difference divide them socially; many violent incidences have occurred. On 19th November 1965, Declaration of intent was issued by the British Guinea Independence Conference saying: That there should be an end now to the communal divisions by which Guyana has for too long been plagued and that, with the coming of Independence, all Guyanese should put aside forever all prejudice and bitterness, and should strive together as one nation for the peace and prosperity that are the right of all free men.

The Negros, abducted from African states, are an important minority throughout most of the Americas, who have suffered heavily at the hands of White men. On June 4, 1965, president Johnson spoke to Howard University’s graduates: “American Negroes have been another nation, deprived of freedom, crippled by hatred, the doors of opportunity closed to

553

554 hope.”

The most difficult challenge in American life is the acceptance of the Negro as an equal human being, rather than as a separate but equal human person. In USA, once there were separate schools, clubs, parks, residential areas and transport system even. Though legislations have given the Black equal rights, but legislation can’t set aright hearts, social differences and apprehensions.

Dr. Muzaffar Iqbal, a columnist in Dawn wrote about the plight of original Americans. Hereunder is an abridged extract from his article: “It is said that the first native Americans group encountered by Christopher Columbus in 1492 numbered 250,000 to 1,00,000; by 1550, only 500 were left and by 1650, this group was considered ‘extinct’.

The preamble of the US constitution states: “We the People of the United States, in order to more perfect Union, establish Justice, insure domestic Tranquillity, provide for the common defence, promote the general Welfare, and secure the Blessings of Liberty to ourselves and our Posterity do ordain and establish this Constitution for the United States of America”.

On paper, there are now 563 federally recognised tribal governments in the United States. In theory, these tribes possess the right to form their own government to enforce laws (both civil and criminal), to tax, to establish membership, to license and regulate activities, to zone and to exclude persons from tribal territories. Aboriginal people of America are counted as a distinct group by the Census Bureau (according to 2003 Census estimates, there are 2.78 million of them), but in reality these are the most dispossessed people in the world. Whether they be from the Navajo, Cherokee, Choctaw, Sioux, Chippewa, Apache; Lumbee, Blackfeet, Iroquois, Pueblo, or other tribes, they are all lumped together as ‘natives’; this is a sophisticated way of linguistically destroying these distinct tribes.

This linguistic sophistication is not granted to many tribal nations like Muwekma Ohione the Miami tribe of Indiana, and many smaller eastern tribes; they simply do not exist in the legal documents of the United States of America, Social, political, and economic dispossession, confinement on reserves (read concentration camps), forced cultural assimilation, and outlawing of their languages have reduced the

554

555 original people of America to such a state of despair that now whatever remains of them survives in a perpetual state of poverty, alcoholism, and disease.End of Dr. Muzaffar Iqbal’s Article As a faith only Islam has done it practically to root out evil of nationalism; it is a blasphemy to look down upon a Black as an inferior being, only a moral character is a criteria for goodness, and all are equal belonging to one family.

In U.K., English, Scottish and Irish nations have their cultural differences, Northern Ireland is Catholic as rest are Protestants. Many violent incidences have occurred between separatist Irish minority and the ruling English majority.

Continuity Operation Republican Army established in 1941, worked for United Ireland; Irish Republic Army established in 1969 for unification of Northern and Southern Ireland; Irish National Liberation Army established in 1975, started armed struggle to force the British Army to leave Northern Ireland.

Among European nations England, France and Germany, Italy, Greek etc, all are fundamentally different nations, and many bloody wars have occurred in the past; jealousy, hatred and prejudice do prevail among these nations even to-date.

In recent years the rivalries among the Croats, Serbs, Slovenes and other ethnic groups in Yugoslavia’s heterogeneous population have been on the increase. In the spring of 1967, an argument between Croat and Serbian academicians about diphthongs and Serbian phrases was enough to bring to the surface ancient rivalries and more recent grievances dividing some or all of the six republics which make up Yugoslavia. A

Declaration on the Name and Position of the Croatian Literary Language issued on March 16, 1967, by a number of Croatian

cultural organisations asking that Croatian be recognised as a separate language, instead of as a component of Serbo-Croatian, the principal language of the country, led to charges of Serbian domination and regional nationalism and their combined threat to the integrity of the Yugoslav State. On March 26, 1967, President Tito warned that he would not tolerate anything that could lead to a revival of the old divisions between brother peoples of Yugoslavia. (The New York Times, March 27, 1967). He repeated that warning time and again in the following days, as he had so often in the past on other occasions. Speaking at the continental celebration of the Academy of Sciences and Arts in Zegreb, in November, 1966, the Yugoslav President pleaded for the need for cooperation and tolerance among Serbs, Creots and

555

556 other nationalities. (The New York Times, November 11, 1966).

According to the Encyclopadeia Brittanica, about 600,000 Armenians, or one-third of their number in Turkey, were slain.

Others have put the figure as high as one million or more.

“As an aggregate result of Hitler’s ‘repatriation’ policies (1939-44); German flight from the Red Army (1914-45), and outright expulsion and organized transfer (1944-50), almost all German enclaves in European countries were practically eliminated. On the whole, over thirteen million Germans were, in one way or another, removed from various European countries.”

Joseph B. Schechtman, Post-War Population Transfers: 19431955, Philadelphia, University of Pennsylvania Press, 1952, p.

363.

“The exchange of population between the Soviet Union and Poland and between the Soviet Union and Czechoslovakia, involving over 2.5 million people, united all Ukrainian, White Russians and Luthuanian minorities with their main bodies, the Ukrainian, White Russian and Luthuanian Soviet Republics. On the other hand, Poland became a state inhabited almost entirely

by Poles.” (ibid, p-364) Still unsolved is the question of the 400,000 strong Hungarian minority in Czechoslovakia, the 1.6 million Hungarians in Romania and the 500,000 Hungarians in Yugoslavia, who together constitute the largest minority bloc left in Europe. An abortive attempt by Bulgaria at a wholesale transfer of the Turkish minority left the problem festering. Ibid, Chapter VII; see also Anthony T. Bouscaren, International Migrations since 1945, New York, Frederick A. Praeger, 1963, Ch. V. Sydney Collins, Coloured Minorities in Britain; Studies in

British Race Relations based on African West Indian and Aslatic Immigrants, London, Lutterworth Press, 1957 wrote, “The first

serious race riots in England took place in 1959 in Nottingham Hill Gate London. They revealed the existence of a race relations problem of no mean proportions and led to the enactment by Parliament of suitable legislation.”

Before we leave the continent of Europe, it is instructive to note that ancient ethnic divisions and animosities persist even in the most libertarian countries. Thus, for example, after more than 130 years of common nationality, the Flemish and Walloon communities in Belgium are as divided as ever over their rights

556

557 and aspirations in the Kingdom. The fight of the Flemings, who are in a numerical majority, to preserve the integrity of their culture and to stop the expansion in Flanders of the French language which predominated for almost a century, and the fear of the Walloons of the ever-growing influence of the Flemings in Belgian political and economic life is a permanent threat to the unity of the nation. Bloody riots and other hostile acts have accompanied extremist demands for the division of the Kingdom into two autonomous Dutch-speaking and French-speaking states under a federal system of government. (For background information see Shepard B. Clough, A History of the Flemish Movement in Belgium, New York, Richard R. Smith Inc., 1950).

There is no doubt that a careful cataloguing of the ethnic and territorial problems in Europe, from the Basque and Catalonia in Spain, to Greece, and from there across the continent to Wales would fill many pages. Thus on March 18, 1966, the Federal Court in Lausanne found three men guilty of terrorism in promoting the secession of the French-speaking population from the predominantly German Swiss Canton of Bern created more than a hundred and fifty years ago by the Treaty of Vienna in 1815. (See The New York Times, March 19, 1966).

See Emanuel John Hevi, An African Student in China, New York, Frederick A. Praeger, 1963, in which this Ghanian student shows that the Chinese could be as guilty of flagrant antiblack racial discrimination as any while imperialist or colonialist nation of the 19th century. And as in Moscow, Sofia and Prague, Communist professions of racial equality were shown to be quite empty in Peking, especially when African students began to associate with Chinese girls.

Student demonstrations in Moscow in September, 1963, destroyed the myth that there were no problems of racial prejudice in the Soviet Union. Hundreds of African students battled Moscow’s police following the death of a Ghanian student accused of “offending Russian womanhood.” According to a dispatch to The New York Times of May 28, 1964, a series of articles by Nigerian Journalist Gelbert Ofodile in The Daily Times of Lagos on student life behind the Iron Curtain, revealed the existence of official discrimination against African students.

See also “Africans Don’t Go to Russia to be Brainwashed,” by Nicholas Nyangira, A Kenyan student and recipient of a Soviet scholarship at the University of Baku, The New York Times Magazine, May 16, 1965.

557

558 Hereunder is a report about plight of Muslim minority living in Europe, thanks to anti-Muslim propaganda by medias owned by men of vested interests.

BRUSSELS, Dec 18, 2006 Muslims in Europe face wide-spread discrimination in employment, education and housing but the extent and nature of such prejudice and Islamophobic incidents against European Muslims remain under-documented and under-reported, the European Monitoring Centre on “Racism and Xenophobia (EUMC) warned.

The Vienna-based EUMC said manifestations of Islamophobia ranged from verbal threats to physical attacks on people and property and warned that such incidents were undermining Muslims’ sense of belonging in the European Union.

Beate Winkler, director of the EUMC, said the study underlined Muslims’ vulnerability to discrimination and demonstrated the need for greater efforts to ensure that all European Muslims enjoyed the right to equal treatment and the same quality of life as other Europeans.

Cyprus is another country, divided into two parts; in one part Greek population is in majority while in other part Turkish Muslims are a majority; both the countries claim Cyprus to be their part. Many bloody encounters have occurred in the past between the two nationalities.

Hereunder are some excerpts from different sources to throw more light upon nationalism, discrimination and hatred among different national groups.

Racial discrimination usually is the most pernicious of all and the easiest to detect. Most classifications based on race reflect an aim to suppress a people, or deny them benefits which other members of the community enjoy. The Soviet philosophy sounded noble: “From each according to his ability; to each according to his need.” But that was changed in practice: “From each according to his ability; to each according to his deed.” At once a vicious inequality entered the system. Moreover, in Russia, a Moslem who goes to his mosque regularly is penalized by not being promoted. If a man wants to get ahead in Russia, he should stay away from church. Racial minorities in the Soviet Union suffer discrimination. In Turkmenistan, Uzbekistan, Tadzhkistan, and Kazakhstan, the schools are segregated. The Russian gets 130 per cent of the salary of the Uzbek or other minority, even though he

558

559 is doing the same work and exercising the same degree of skill. A Jew must have his race stamped on his identification paper.

In 1896, the Supreme Court sanctioned as constitutionals the segregation of the white and colored races on railroad cars.

The rule announced set the pattern for the treatment of the Negro race.

In a multi-racial, multi-religious country, cultural autonomy is necessary for a harmonious Free Society. Gandhi and Nehru, speaking for the Hindus and Iqbal speaking for the Moslems, recognized this as they faced the problems of an India freed of colonial control. Partition was the alternative finally chosen. America developed a harmonious whole out of many cultural diversities by putting religion beyond the reach of legislatures and by keeping legislatures out from under the clerical thumb. If it had been partitioned among Anglicans, Catholics, and Quakers its prospects would have been infinitely fewer.

(The Anatomy of Liberty) A columnist Richard Gott wrote about ‘Rising ethnicity in Latin America’ in Daily Dawn and the Guardian News Service, hereunder is an abridged version of his article.

The recent explosion of indigenous protest in Latin America, culminating in the election this year of Evo Morales, an Aymara Indian, as president of Bolivia, has highlighted the precarious position of the white-settler elite that has dominated the continent for so many centuries.

The characteristics of the European empires’ white-settler states in the 19th and 20th centuries are well-known. The settlers expropriated the land and evicted or exterminated the existing population; they exploited the surviving indigenous labour force on the land; they secured for themselves a European standard of living; and they treated the surviving indigenous peoples with extreme prejudice, drafting laws to ensure they remained largely without rights, as second- or third-class citizens.

In Venezuela, elections in December will produce another win for Hugo Chavez, a man of black and Indian origin. Much of the virulent dislike shown towards him by the opposition has been clearly motivated by race hatred, and similar hatred was aroused the 1970s towards Salvador Allende in Chile and Juan Peron in Argentina. Allende’s unforgivable crime, in the eyes of the white-settler elite, was to mobilise the rotos, the Chilean underclass. The indigenous origins of the rotos were obvious at

559

(The Anatomy of Liberty)

560 Allende’s political demonstrations. The same could be said of the cabezas negras — “black heads” — who came out to support Peron. This unexplored parallel has become more apparent as indigenous organisations have come to the fore, arousing the whites’ ancient fears.

Latin America’s settler elites after independence were obsessed with all things European.

Yet for a brief moment during the anti-colonial revolts of the 19th century, radical voices took up the Indian cause. A revolutionary junta m Buenos Aires m 1810 declared that Indians and Spaniards were equal. The Indian past was celebrated as the common heritage of all Americans, and children dressed as Indians sang at popular festivals. In Cuba, early independence movements recalled the name of Hatuey, the 16th century cacique, and devised a flag with an Indian woman entwined with a tobacco leaf. Independence supporters in Chile evoked the Araucanian rebels of earlier centuries. Independence in Brazil in 1822 brought similar displays, with the white elite rejoicing in its Indian ancestry.

The radicals’ inclusive agenda sought to incorporate the Indian majority into settler society. Yet almost immediately this strain of progressive thought disappears from the record. Political leaders who sought to be friendly with the indigenous peoples were replaced by those anxious to participate in the global campaign to exterminate indigenous peoples. The British had already embarked on that task in Australia and South Africa, and the French took part after 1830 when they invaded Algeria.

Latin America soon joined in the purposeful extermination of indigenous peoples in the 19th century may well have been on a larger scale than anything attempted by the Spanish and the Portuguese in the earlier colonial period.

Millions of Indians died because of a lack of immunity to European diseases, yet the early colonists needed the Indians to grow food and to provide labourers. They did not have the same economic necessity to make the land free from Indians that would provoke the extermination campaigns on other continents in the same era. The true Latin American holocaust occurred in the 19th century.

560

561 The slaughter on Indians made more land available for settlement, and between 1870 and 1914 five million Europeans migrated to Brazil and Argentina. In many countries, the immigration campaigns continued well into the 20th century, sustaining the hegemonic white-settler culture that has lasted to this day.  Dawn/The Guardian News Service WASHINGTON: 20-9-2009 US President Barack Obama does not think recism is “the overriding issue” in the fierce debate on health care but said in interviews that tempers were rising over the proper role of government.

“Are there people out there who don’t like me because of race? I’am sure there are. That’s not the overriding issue here,” Obama insisted in an excerpt of an interview to be broadcast on the CNN show “State of the Union.”

Obama has been forced to weight in on the controversial issue of race after former president Jimmy Carter claimed recism was driving demonstrations and rhetoric on the president’s health care reform plans and spending policy.

Obama’s spokesman Robert Gibbs moved this week to calm temperatures after Carter said much of the criticism leveled at Obama, America’s first black president, was the result of racism.

“The president does not believe that the criticism comes based on the color of his skin,” Gibbs said.

In an interview with NBC on Tuesday, 84-year-old Carter had said he thought that “an overwhelming proportion of the intensely demonstrated animosity toward President Barack Obama is based on the fact that he is a black man, he’s AfricanAmerican.”AFP Sometimes, rivalry between different national groups may become manifest due to economic reasons, as it happened in U.S.A. The following is an observation: The migration of blacks to northern cities and the rising level of racial protest have exacerbated the historic rivalry between immigrants and blacks. Wherever blacks went. it seemed that one or another ethnic group occupied the stratum just above them, and therefore black efforts for self-advancement tended to arouse ethnic loyalties and provoke an ethnic response. In this

561

562 way a conflict that was fundamentally one between the haves and the have-nots—or more accurately, between the have-nots and those who have a little—assumed the external marks of the ethnic conflict, giving the appearance that culture rather than class was at the root of the conflict.

Specifically, the migration of some four million blacks to cities in the North and West since the Second World War has placed blacks and working-class ethnics on a collision course, as they competed for jobs neighborhoods, schools, and government services……

(Introduction to Sociology, p. 64) Different countries have provisions in their constitution to eliminate discrimination; but in actual practice in most cases these are only words which have brought no change of hearts; prejudice and partiality is actually a heart’s disease.

DISCRIMINATION Race Relations Act 1976 1.

Racial (discrimination) (1) A person discriminates against another in any circumstances relevant for the purposes of any provision of this Act if— (a) on racial grounds he treats that other less favourably than he treats or would treat other persons; or (b) he applies to that other a requirement or condition which he applies or would apply equally to persons not of the same racial group as that other but— (i) which is such that the proportion of persons of the same racial group as that other who can comply with it is considerably smaller than the proportion of persons not of that racial group who can comply with it; and (ii) which he cannot show to be justifiable irrespective of the colour, race, nationality or ethnic or national origins of the person to whom it is applied; and (iii) which is to the detriment of that other because he cannot comply with it.

(2) It is hereby declared that, for the purposes of this Act, segregating a person from other persons on racial grounds is treating him less favourably than they are treated.

562

563 2.

(1)

(2)

Discrimination by way of victimisation A person (‘the discriminator’) discriminates against another person (‘the person victimised’) in any circumstances relevant for the purposes of any provision of this Act if he treats the person victimised less favourably than in those circumstances he treats or would treat other persons, and does so by reason that the person victimised has— (a) brought proceedings against the discriminator or any other person under this Act; or (b) given evidence or information in connection with proceedings brought by any person against the discriminator or any other person under this Act; or (c) otherwise done anything under or by reference to this Act in relation to the discriminator or any other person: or (d) alleged that the discriminator or any other person has committed an act which (whether or not the allegation so states) would amount to a contravention of this Act, or by reason that the discriminator knows that the person victimised intends to do any of those things, or suspects that the person victimised has done, or intends to do, any of them.

Subsection (1) does not apply to treatment of a person by reason of any allegation made by him if the allegation was false and not made in good faith.

563

564 Hereunder are examples of legal provisions in constitutions of some countries.

Article 15 may find its analogy in the following provisions of other Constitutions: UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 19th Amendment. 1920.

Sec. 1.—The right of citizens of the United States to vote shall not be denied or abridged by the United States or by any State on account of sex”.

15th Amendment. 1870. Sec. 1: “The right of the citizens of the United States to vote shall not be denied or abridged by the United States or by any State on account of race, colour, or previous condition of servitude.”

Article 4. Sec. 2 (1), — “The citizens of each State shall be entitled to privileges and immunities of citizens in the several States.”

SWITZERLAND: Article 60. “Every Canton is bound to accord to citizens of other Confederated States the same treatment as its own citizens in regard to legislation and judicial proceedings”.

Article 4.— “In Switzerland there are no objects nor any privileges of rank, birth, person or family.”

AUSTRALIA: Sec. 17.— “A subject of the Queen, resident in any State, shall not be subject in any other State to any disability or discrimination which would not be equally applicable to him if he were a subject of the Queen, resident in such other State.

JAPAN: Article 14.“……there shall be no discrimination in political, economic or social relations because of race, creed, sex, social status, or family origin.

WEST GERMANY, 1948: Article 3 (3).“No one shall be prejudiced or privileged because of his sex, descent, race, language, homeland, origin, faith, or his religious or political opinion. ________

564

565

Chapter 2

U.N. DECLARATION ON THE ELIMINATION OF ALL FORMS OF RACIAL DISCRIMINATION1 (Excerpts) The General Assembly.

Considering that any doctrine of racial differentiation or superiority is scientifically false, morally condemnable, socially unjust and dangerous, and that there is no justification for racial discrimination either in theory or in practice.

Alarmed by the manifestations of racial discrimination still in evidence in some areas of the world, some of which are imposed by certain Governments by means of legislative, administrative or other measures, in the form, inter alia, of apartheid, segregation and separation, as well as by the promotion and dissemination of doctrines of racial superiority and expansionism in certain areas.

Convinced that all forms of racial discrimination and still more so, governmental policies based on the prejudice of racial superiority or on racial hatred, besides constituting a violation of fundamental human rights, tend to jeopardise friendly relations among peoples, co-operation between nations and international peace and security.

Convinced further that the building of a world society tree from all forms of racial segregation and discrimination, factors which create hatred and division among men, is one of the fundamental objectives of the United Nations, 1. Solemnly affirms the necessity of speedily eliminating racial discrimination throughout the world, in all its forms and manifestations, and of securing understanding of and respect for the dignity of the human person; 1

Resolutions adopted by the General Assembly During Its Eighteenth Session, 17 Septemberď‚ž17 December 1963, N.Y., 1964, pp. 33-37. The Declaration was adopted by the U.N. General Assembly on November 20, 1961

565

566 2. Solemnly affirms the necessity of adopting national and international measures to that end including teaching, education and information, in order to secure the universal and effective recognition and observance of the principles set forth below; 3. Proclaims this Declaration: Article 1 Discrimination between human beings on the ground of race, colour or ethnic origin is an offence to human dignity and shall be condemned as a denial of the principles of the Charter of the United Nations, as a violation of the human rights and fundamental freedoms proclaimed in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, as an obstacle to friendly and peaceful relations among nations and as a fact capable of disturbing peace and security among peoples.

Article 2 1. No State discrimination group or individual shall make any discrimination wherever in matters of human rights and fundamental freedoms in the treatment of persons, groups of persons or institutions on the ground of race, colour or ethnic origin.

2. No state shall encourage advocate or lend its support, through police action or otherwise, to any discrimination based on race, colour or ethnic origin by any group, institution or individual.

3. Special concrete measures shall be taken in appropriate circumstances in order to secure adequate development or protection or individuals belonging to certain racial groups with the object of ensuring the full enjoyment by such individuals of human rights, and fundamental freedoms. These measures shall in no circumstances have as a consequence the maintenance of unequal or separate rights for different racial groups.

Article 4 All States shall take effective measures to revise governmental and other public policies and to rescind laws and regulations which have the effect or creating and perpetuating racial discrimination wherever it still exists. They should pass legislation for prohibiting such discrimination and should take all appropriate measures to combat those prejudices which lead to racial discrimination.

Article 9 1. All propaganda and organisations based on ideas or

566

567 theories of the superiority of one race or group of persons of one colour or ethnic origin with a view to Justifying or promoting racial discrimination in any form shall be severely condemned.

2. All incitement to or acts of violence, whether by individuals or organisations, against any race or group of persons of another colour or ethnic origin shall be considered an offence against society and punishable under law.

3. In order to put into effect the purposes and principles of the present Declaration, all States shall take immediate and positive measures, including legislative and other measures, to prosecute and or outlaw organisations which promote or incite to racial discrimination, or incite to or use violence for purposes of discrimination based on race, colour or ethnic origin.

As our readers must have noted, nationalism is a universal phenomenon which makes hearts hard, creates false pride and prejudice. John Stuart Mill while commenting on Europe’s events of 1848, said, “Nationalism makes man indifferent to the rights and interests of any portion of the human species, save that which is called by the same name and speaks the same language as themselves.” No doubt nationalism is the main cause which unites and divides people everywhere. It is nationalism which has toppled thrones, razed empires and levelled nations; in the twentieth century two world wars brought catastrophic disasters upon the world. Alas! The world did not learnt any lesson, but idol of nationalism is being worshipped even with more zeal. Colour, religion, language separates men of the world. Though it unites people under the banner of nationalism, at the same time, minorities undergo severe trials.

Mankind is dangerously divided by nationalism, and there is no ideology which can unite the people of the world, but only Islam’s mediation is the only way to world peace.

Following are the golden words of Prophet Muhammad, (S.A.W.): “That one doesn’t belong to us who speaks prejudicially; that one doesn’t belong to us who fights out of prejudice; that one doesn’t belong to us who dies as a prejudiced man.

A person asked: O Prophet of Allah, is it prejudice if a person loves his nation?

The Prophet replied; Not at all but prejudice is when a person helps his nation in injustice.

Allah says: O mankind! Lo We have created you male and

567

568 female, and have made you nations and tribes that ye may know one another. Lo! The noblest of you, in the sight of Allah, is the best in conduct. Lo! Allah is Knower, Aware.

O people! Verily, your Lord is one and your father is one.

Remember! An Arab has no excellence over a foreigner, nor any foreigner has over an Arab, nor a black has over a white, nor a white has over a black but by virtuosity. Have I clearly conveyed?

You are all Adam’s children and Adam was from dust.

Verily, all Muslims are brothers of other Muslims and surely all Muslims are brothers.”

Islam brought all the nations of the world into one brotherhood; all non-Muslims are deemed as members of one family. Islam really transformed all the diverse nations of the world into one community. It is the intrigue of the imperialist forces with vested interest which has brought about division among the Muslims by inciting nationalism. After dividing the Muslim world, the imperialist forces took full advantage of their national differences which are repugnant to Islam and infused enmity among them and resorted them to wars among them upon petty issues. Thus enemies of Islam did to the world which Islam undid during their dominant era for mankind’s unification, which is a dream dreamt by all the civilized powerful nations of the world but with hypocritical zeal and no moral conviction; their words are good but without faith. Islam’s power to change people’s heart towards universal love is admitted by non-Muslim scholars too. It is a fundamental Islamic belief to show emancipation for all the nations of the world irrespective of their religions. Hereunder are some of the views to strengthen our claims.

“The extinction of race consciousness as between Muslims is one of the outstanding achievements of Islam”. (A. J. Toynbee, Civilization on Trial, New York 1948) “The brotherhood of Mohammedanism is no mere word.

All believers are equal and their own high-priest, Zeid, the exslave, led Muhammad’s troop….. The Ghazanavide dynasty was founded by the slave…. The cruel treatment of slaves has been

the reproach of Europeans rather than of Eastern nations”.

(Dr. Leither, Muhammadanism 1893) “The nobility and broad tolerance of this creed which accepts as God-inspired all the real religions of the world, will always be a glorious heritage for mankind. On it could indeed be

568

569 built a perfect world religion.” [(The Gospel of Islam Adyar 1948. p. 27 Duncan Greenlees, M.A. (Oxon.)]

Once the war was terminated the Muslims always displayed a great tolerance towards the conquered people leaving them their legislation and religious beliefs”.

(O. Houdes, La Grande Encyclopaedia 1894) “No other religion in history spread so rapidly as Islam...... The West has widely believed that this surge of religion was made possible by the sword. But no modern scholar accepts that idea........ But testimony is over-whelming that “followers of the Book” were usually given decent treatment, sanctuary and freedom to worship as they wished.”

(James A. Michener, Islam, The Misunderstood Religion) “Many Westerners, accustomed by their history books to believe that Muslims were barbarians infidels find it difficult to comprehend how profoundly our intellectual life has been influenced by Muslim scholars in the field of science, medicine, mathematics, geography and philosophy”, (James A. Michener “Islam — The Misunderstood Religion”, in the Reader’s Digest, May 1955).

“History makes it clear, however, that the legend of Fanatical Muslims sweeping through the world and forcing Islam at the point of the sword upon conquered races is one of the most fantastically absurd myths that historians have over repeated”.

(De Lacy O’Leary, Islam at the Crossroads, London 1923) “In their wars or conquest, however, the Muslims exhibited a degree of toleration which puts many Christian nations to shame.”

(E Alexander Powell; The Struggle for Power in Muslims Asia, New York 1923) “Under Christian there was certainly more cruelty than under early Islam” (J. M. Robertson. A Short History of Christianity) “The picture of the Muslim soldiers advancing with a sword in one hand and Koran in the other is quite false.” (A. S. Triton, Islam London 1954)

“His creed is equally suited to the despotism of Russia and to the democracy of the United States”.

(Joseph J. Numan, Islam and European Civilization, Demerara 1912).

569

570 “It is hardly too bold an assertion that to Muhammad (S.A.W.), we owe the facts that Christianity has not joined the

ranks of vanished creeds”.

(W. M. Thompson, Democratic Readings).

“Islam is a religion that is essentially rationalistic in the widest sense of this terms considered etymologically and historically. A creed so precise, so stripped of all theological complexities and consequently so accessible to the ordinary understanding might be expected to possess and does indeed possess a marvellous power of winning its way into the consciences of men”.

(T. W. Arnold “The Preaching of Islam, London 1913) “As a religion the Mohammedan religion, it must be confessed, is more suited to Africa than is the Christian religion indeed. I would even say that it is more suited to the world as a whole”.

(Lancelot Lawton, The Sphere. London 1922) “I hope the time is not far off when I shall be able to unite all the wise and educated men of all the countries and establish a uniform, regime based on the principles of the Qur’an which alone are true and which alone can lead men to happiness.”

(Napoleon Bonaparte in Bonaparte et. L. Islam, Paris by Cherfils).

“More pure than the system of Zoroaster, more liberal than the law of Moses, the religion of Mohamet might seem less inconsistent with reason than the creed of mystery and superstition which, in the seventh century disgraced the simplicity of the gospels.”

(Edward Gibbon, The History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, London 1938) Fanatic belief in nationalism is a root cause of division of human race, and this is exactly what Islam came to destroy.

Islam not only unites all Muslims of the world into one brotherhood, but also acknowledges the truth of all the religions of the world as sister religions and invites all to live in peace as a single body as all the mankind are children of Allah; the most beloved of Allah is the one who loves His children the most.

Acceptance of Islamic principles is the only choice for all peaceloving and right thinking people of the world, because such principles originate from Allah the Almighty and have a force and authority while men-made principles have no force nor an appeal for human conscious and spirit.

570

571 __________

Chapter 3

INTERNATIONAL CONVENTION ON THE ELIMINATION OF ALL FORMS OF RACIAL DISCRIMINATION 1966 3-017

. . . Convinced that any doctrine of superiority based on racial differentiation is scientifically false, morally condemnable, socially unjust and dangerous, and that there is no justification for racial discrimination, in theory or in practice, anywhere, .... that discrimination between human beings on the grounds of race, colour or ethnic origin is an obstacle to friendly and peaceful relations among nations and is capable of disturbing peace and security among peoples and the harmony of persons living side by side even within one and the same State, . . . that the existence of racial ..barriers is repugnant to the ideals of any human society, Alarmed by manifestations of racial discrimination still in evidence in some areas of the world . . .

Resolved to adopt all necessary measures for speedily eliminating racial discrimination in all its forms and manifestations, and to prevent and combat racist doctrines and practices in order to promote understanding between races and to build an international community free from all forms of racial segregation and racial discrimination, Have agreed as follows:

571

572

3-018

2

PART I Article 1 1. In this Convention, the term “racial discrimination” shall mean any distinction, exclusion, restriction or preference based on race, colour, descent, or national or ethnic origin which has the purpose or effect of nullifying or impairing the recognition, enjoyment or exercise, on an equal footing, of human rights and fundamental freedoms in the political, economic, social, cultural or any other field of public life.

2. This Convention shall not apply to distinctions, exclusions, restrictions or preferences made by a State Party to this Convention between citizens and noncitizens.

3. Nothing in this Convention may be interpreted as affecting in any way the legal provisions of States Parties concerning nationality, citizenship or naturalisation, provided that such provisions do not discriminate against any particular nationality.

4. Special measures taken for the sole purpose of securing adequate advancement of certain racial or ethnic groups or individuals requiring such protection as may be necessary in order to ensure such groups or individuals equal enjoyment or exercise of human rights and fundamental freedoms shall not be deemed racial discrimination, provided, however, that such measures do not, as a consequence, lead to the maintenance of separate rights for different racial groups and that they shall not be continued after the objectives for which they were taken have been achieved.2 “Racial discrimination” is broadly defined but does not include discrimination on grounds of religion or nationality. Note for the activity to be characterised as discriminatory under the Convention it must have the purpose or effect (emphasis added) of impairing the individual’s human rights.

i.e. affirmative action.

572

573 Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination (CERD) General Recommendation VIII (38th session) 19903 3-019

The Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination, having considered the reports from States parties concerning information the ways in which individuals are identified has as being members of a particular racial or ethnic group or groups, is of the opinion that such identification shall, if no justification exists to the contrary be based upon self-identification of the individual concerned.

(CERD) General Recommendation XIV (42nd session) 1994 Article 1, Paragraph 1 of the Convention 3-020

2. The Committee observes that a differentiation of treatment will not constitute the discrimination for such differentiation judged against the objectives and purposes of the Convention are legitimate or fall within the scope of Article 1. paragraph 4, of the Convention. In considering the criteria that may have been employed the Committee will acknowledge that particular actions may have varied purposes. In seeking to determine whether an action has an effect contrary to the Convention, it will look to see whether that action has an unjustifiable disparate impact upon a group distinguished by race, colour, descent, or national or ethnic origin ‌‌.

Article 24 1. States Parties condemn racial discrimination and undertake to pursue by all appropriate means and without delay a policy of eliminating racial discrimination in all its forms and promoting understanding among all races, and, to this end: (a) Each State Party undertakes to engage in no act or practice of racial discrimination against persons, groups of persons or institutions and to ensure that all public authorities and public institutions, national and local, shall act in conformity with this obligation; (b) Each State Party undertakes not to sponsor, defend

3

UN Doc. A/45/18.

4

Obligation on Contracting parties. Essentially the obligation incumbent on States party to the Convention is to neither practise nor encourage discrimination.

573

574 or support racial discrimination by any persons or organisations; (c) Each State Party shall take effective measures to review governmental, national and local policies, and to amend, rescind or nullify any laws and regulations which have the effect of creating or perpetuating racial discrimination wherever it exists; (d) Each State Party shall prohibit and bring to an end, by all appropriate means, including legislation as required by circumstances, racial discrimination by any person, group or organisation; (e) Each State Party undertakes to encourage, where appropriate, integrationist multi-racial organisations and movements and other means of eliminating barriers between races, and to discourage anything which tends to strengthen racial division.

3-022 2. States Parties shall, when the circumstances so warrant, take, in the social, economic, cultural and other fields, special and concrete measures to ensure the adequate development and protection of certain racial groups or individuals belonging to them, for the purpose of guaranteeing them the full and equal enjoyment of human rights and fundamental freedoms. These measures shall in no case entail as a consequence the maintenance of unequal or separate rights for different racial groups after the objectives for which they were taken have been achieved.

Article 3 States Parties particularly condemn racial segregation and apartheid and undertake to prevent, prohibit and eradicate all practices of this nature in territories under their jurisdiction.

Article 4 3-023 States Parties condemn all propaganda and all organisations which are based on ideas or theories of superiority of one race or group of persons of one colour or ethnic origin, or which attempt to justify or promote racial hatred and discrimination in any form, and undertake to adopt immediate and positive measures designed to eradicate all incitement to, or acts of, such discrimination and, to this end, with due regard to the principles

574

575 embodied in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and the rights expressly set forth in Article 5 of this Convention, inter alia: (a) Shall declare an offence punishable by law all dissemination of ideas based on racial superiority or hatred, incitement to racial discrimination, as well as all acts of violence or incitement to such acts against any race or group of persons of another colour or ethnic origin, and also the provision of any assistance to racist activities, including the financing thereof; (b) Shall declare illegal and prohibit organisations, and also organised and all other propaganda activities, which promote and incite racial discrimination, and shall recognise participation in such organisations or activities as an offence punishable by law; (c) Shall not permit public authorities or public institutions, national or local, to promote or incite racial discrimination.

(CERD) General Recommendation XV (42nd session) Article 4 of the Convention 3-024

1. When the International Convention on all Forms of Racial Discrimination was being adopted Article 4 was regarded as central to the struggle against racial discrimination. At that time, there was a widespread of the revival of authoritarian ideologies. The proscription of the dissemination of ideas of racial superiority, and of organised activity likely to incite persons to racial violence, was properly regarded as crucial. Since that time, the Committee has received evidence of organised violence based on ethnic origin and the political exploitation of ethnic difference. As a result, implementation of Article 4 is of increased importance . . .

4. In the opinion of the Committee, the prohibition of the dissemination of all ideas based upon racial superiority or hatred is compatible with the right to freedom of opinion and expression. This right is embodied in Article 19 of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and is recalled in Article 5(d)(viii) of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination. Its relevance to Article 4 is noted in the Article itself. The

575

576

3-025

citizen’s exercise of this right carries special duties and responsibilities, specified in Article 29, paragraph 2, of the Universal Declaration, among which the obligation not to disseminate racial ideas is of particular importance.

The Committee wishes, furthermore, to draw to the attention to State parties Article 20 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, according to which any advocacy of national, racial, or religious hatred that constitutes incitement to discrimination, hostility or violence shall be prohibited by law…..

Article 5 In compliance with the fundamental obligations laid down in Article 2 of this Convention, States Parties undertake to prohibit and to eliminate racial discrimination in all its forms and to guarantee the right of everyone, without distinction as to race, colour, or national or ethnic origin, to equality before the law, notably in the enjoyment of the following rights: (a) The right to equal treatment before the tribunals and all other organs administering justice; (b) The right to security of person and protection by the State against violence or bodily harm, whether inflicted by government officials or by any individual, group or institution; (c) Political rights, in particular the rights to participate in elections—to vote and to stand for election—on the basis of universal and equal suffrage, to take part in the government as well as in the conduct of public affairs at any level and to have equal access to public service; (d) Other civil rights, in particular: (i) The right to freedom of movement and residence within the border of the State; (ii) The right to leave any country, including one’s own, and to return to one’s country; (iii) The right to nationality; (iv) The right to marriage and choice of spouse; (v) The right to own property alone as well as in association with others; (vi) The right to inherit; (vii) The right to freedom, of thought, conscience

576

577

(e)

(f)

and religion; (viii)The right to freedom of opinion and expression; (ix) The right to freedom of peaceful assembly and association; Economic, social and cultural rights, in particular; (i) The rights to work, to free choice of employment, to just and favourable conditions of work, to protection against unemployment, to equal pay for equal work, to just and favourable remuneration; (ii) The right to form and join trade unions; (iii) The right to housing; (iv) The right to public health, medical care, social security and social services; (v) The right to education and training; (vi) The right to equal participation in cultural activities; The right of access to any place or service intended for use by the general public, such as transport, hotels, restaurants, cafes, theatres and parks.

(CERD) General Recommendation XX (48th Session) 1996 on Article 55 3-026

5

1. Article 5 of the Convention contains the obligation of States parties to guarantee the enjoyment of civil, political, economic, social and culture rights and freedoms without racial discrimination. Note should be taken that the rights and freedoms mentioned in Article 5 do not constitute an exhaustive list. At the head of these rights and freedoms are those deriving from the Charter of the United Nations and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, as recalled in the preamble to the Convention.

Most of these rights have been elaborated in the Covenants. All States parties are therefore obliged to acknowledge and protect the enjoyment of human rights, but the manner in which these obligations are translated into the legal orders of States parties may differ. Article 5 of the Convention, apart from requiring a guarantee that

UN Dec. CERD/48/Misc. 6/Rev. 2

577

578 the exercise of human rights shall be free from racial discrimination, does not of itself create civil, political, economic, social or cultural rights, but assumes the existence and recognition of these rights. The Convention obliges States to prohibit and eliminate racial discrimination in the enjoyment of such human rights.

2. Whenever a State imposes a restriction upon one of the rights listed in Article 5 of the Convention which applies ostensibly to all within its jurisdiction, it must ensure that the restriction, neither in purpose nor effect, is incompatible with Article 1 of the Convention as an integral part of international human rights standards. To ascertain whether this is the case, the Committee is obliged to inquire further to make sure that any such restriction does not entail racial discrimination.

3. Many of the rights and freedoms mentioned in Article 5 are to be enjoyed by all persons living in a given State, such as the right to equal treatment before tribunals; some others are the rights of citizens, such as the rights to participate in elections, to vote, and to stand for election.

4. The States parties are recommended to report about the non-discriminatory implementation of each of the rights and freedoms referred to in Article 5 of the Convention one by one.

5. The rights and freedoms referred to in Article 5 of the Convention and any similar rights shall be protected by a State party. Such protection may be achieved in different ways, be it by the use of public institutions or through the activities of private institutions. In any case it is the obligation of the State party concerned to ensure the effective implementation of the Convention and to report thereon under Article 9 of the Convention. To the extent that private institutions influence the exercise of rights or the availability of opportunities, the State party must ensure that the result has neither the purpose nor the effect of creating or perpetuating racial discrimination.

(CERD) General Recommendation XIII (42nd Session) 1993—the training of law enforcement officials in the protection of human

578

579

3-027

rights 2. The fulfilment of these obligations very much depends upon national law enforcement officials who exercise police powers especially the powers of detention or arrest, and upon whether they are properly informed about the obligations their State has entered into under the Convention. Law enforcement officials should receive intensive training to ensure that in the performance of their duties they respect as well as protect human dignity and maintain and uphold the human rights of all persons without distinction as to race, colour or national or ethnic origin . . .

3. In the implementation of Article 7 of the Convention, the Committee calls upon State parties to review and improve the training of law enforcement officials‌..

(CERD) General Recommendation XVII6 The Establishment of national institutions to facilitate the implementation of the Convention 3-028 The Committee on the elimination of Racial Discrimination, Considering the practice of States parties concerning the implementation of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, Convinced of the necessity to encourage further the establishment of national institutions to facilitate the implementation of the Convention, Emphasising the need to strengthen further the implementation of the Convention, 1. Recommends that States parties establish national commissions of other appropriate bodies, (a) To promote respect for the enjoyment of human rights without any discrimination as expressly set out in Article 5 of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination; (b) To review government policy towards protection against discrimination; (c) To monitor legislative compliance with the provisions of the Convention; 6

42nd Session, 1993.

579

580 (d)

To educate the public about the obligations of States parties under the Convention; (e) To assist the Government in the preparation of reports submitted to the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination.

2. Also recommends that, where such commissions have been established, they should be associated with the preparation of reports and possibly included in government delegations in order to intensify the dialogue between the Committee and the State party concerned.

Article 6 3-029 States Parties shall assure to everyone within their jurisdiction effective protection and remedies, through the competent national tribunals and other State institutions, against any acts of racial discrimination which violate his human rights and fundamental freedoms contrary to this Convention, as well as the right to seek from such tribunals just and adequate reparation or satisfaction for any damage suffered as a result of such discrimination.

Article 7 States Parties undertake to adopt immediate and effective measures, particularly in the fields of teaching, education, culture and information, with a view to combating prejudices which lead to racial discrimination and to promoting understanding, tolerance and friendship among nations and racial or ethnical groups, as well as to propagating the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations, the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, the United Nations Declaration on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, and this Convention.

Minorities and self-determination. The following recommendation was adopted by the Committee, for the Elimination of Racial Discrimination in March 1996.

(CERD) General Recommendation XXI (1996) on Self-

580

581

3-030

3-031

7

Determination7 1. The Committee notes that ethnic or religious groups or minorities frequently refer to the right of selfdetermination as a basis for an alleged right to secession.

In this connection the Committee wishes to express the following views: 2. The right to self-determination of peoples is a fundamental principle of international law. It is enshrined in Article 1 of the Charter of the United Nations, in Article 1 of the International Covenant on Economic, Social, and Cultural Rights and Article 1 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, as well as in other international human rights instruments.

The International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights provides for the rights of peoples to self-determination besides the right of ethnic, religious, or linguistic minorities to enjoy their own culture, to profess and practice their own religion or to use their own language.

3. The Committee emphasises that in accordance with the Declaration of the United Nations General Assembly 2625 (XXV) of October 24, 1970 on Principles of International Law Concerning Friendly Relations and Co-operation among States in accordance with the Charter of the United Nations it is the duty of States to promote the right to self-determination of peoples. But the implementation of the principle of self-determination requires every State to promote, through joint and separate action, universal respect for and observance of human rights and fundamental freedoms in accordance with the Charter of the United Nations. In this context the Committee draws the attention of governments to the General Assembly Declaration on the Rights of Persons Belonging to National or Ethnic, Religious, and Linguistic Minorities.

4. In respect of the self-determination of peoples two aspects have to be distinguished. The right to selfdetermination of peoples has an internal aspect, i.e. the rights of all peoples to pursue freely their economic, social and cultural development without outside interference. In

UN Doc. CERD/48/Misc. 7/Rev. 3(48th Section, 1996) adopted on March 8, 1996.

581

582 that respect there exists a link with the right of every citizen to take part in the conduct of public affairs at any level as referred to in Article 5(c) of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination. In consequence, governments are to represent the whole population without distinction as to race, colour, descent, national, or ethnic origins. The external aspect of self-determination implies that all peoples have the right to determine freely their political status and their place in the international community based upon the principle of equal rights and exemplified by the liberation of peoples from colonialism and by the prohibition to subject peoples to alien subjugation, domination, and exploitation.

5. In order to respect fully the rights of all peoples within a state, governments are again called upon to adhere to and implement fully the international human rights instruments and in particular the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination. Concern for the protection of individual rights without discrimination on racial, ethnic, tribal, religious, or other grounds must guide the policies of governments. In accordance with Article 2 of the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination and other relevant international documents, governments should be sensitive towards the rights of persons of ethnic groups, particularly their right to lead lives of dignity, to preserve their culture, to share equitably in the fruits of national growth, and to play their part in the government of the country of which its members are citizens. Also, governments should consider, within their respective constitutional frameworks, vesting persons of ethnic or linguistic groups comprised of their citizens, where appropriate, with the right to engage in such activities which are particularly relevant to the preservation of the identity of such persons or groups.

6. The Committee emphasises that, in accordance with the Declaration of the General Assembly on Friendly Relations, none of Committee’s actions shall be construed as authorising or encouraging any action which would dismember or impair, totally or in part, the territorial integrity or political unity of sovereign and independent

582

583

3-032

3-033

states conducting themselves in compliance with the principle of equal rights and self-determination of peoples and possessing a government representing the whole people belonging to the territory without distinction as to race, creed or colour. In view of the Committee international law has not recognised a general right of peoples to unilateralty declare secession from a state. In this respect, the Committee follows the views expressed in the Agenda for Peace (paras 17 et seq), namely that a fragmentation of States may be detrimental to the protection of human rights as well as to the preservation of peace and security. This does not, however, exclude the possibility of arrangements reached by free agreements of all parties concerned.

PART II Article 8 1. There shall be established a Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination (hereinafter referred to as the Committee) consisting of 18 experts of high moral standing and acknowledged impartiality elected by States Parties from among their nationals, who shall serve in their personal capacity, consideration being given to equitable geographical distribution and to the representation of the different forms of civilisation as well as of the principal legal systems.

2. The members of the Committee shall be elected by secret ballot from a list of persons nominated by the States Parties. Each State Party may nominate one person from among its own nationals.

3. The initial election shall be held six months after the date of the entry into force of this Convention. At least three months before the date of each election the Secretary-General of the United Nations shall address a letter to the States Parties inviting them to submit their nominations within two months. The Secretary-General shall prepare a list in alphabetical order of all persons thus nominated, indicating the States Parties which have nominated them, and shall submit it to the States Parties.

4. Elections of the members of the Committee shall be held at a meeting of States Parties convened by the Secretary-General at United Nations Headquarters. At

583

584

3-034

that meeting, for which two-thirds of the States Parties shall constitute a quorum, the persons elected to the Committee shall be those nominees who obtain the largest number of votes and an absolute majority of the votes of the representatives of States Parties present and voting.

5. (a) The members of the Committee shall be elected for a term of four years. However, the terms of nine of the members elected at the first election shall expire at the end of two years; immediately after the first election the names of these nine members shall be chosen by lot by the Chairman of the Committee. (b) For the filling of casual vacancies, the State Party whose expert has ceased to function as a member of the Committee shall appoint another expert from among its nationals, subject to the approval of the Committee.

6. States Parties shall be responsible for the expenses of the members of the Committee while they are in performance of Committee duties.

NOTE: This has resulted in considerable financial problems for the CRED as Contracting Parties have fallen behind in their contributions.

Article 9 1. States Parties undertake to submit to the SecretaryGeneral of the United Nations, for consideration by the Committee, a report on the legislative, judicial, administrative or other measures which they have adopted and which give effect to the provisions of this Convention: (a) within one year after the entry into force of the Convention for the State concerned; and (b) thereafter every two years and whenever the Committee so requests. The Committee may request further information from the States Parties.

NOTE: The Committee subsequently decided that “comprehensive reports” require to be submitted by contracting Parties every four years and that “brief updating reports” are adequate on each “intervening period”.

2. The Committee shall report annually, through the

584

585 Secretary-General, to the General Assembly of the United Nations on its activities and may make suggestions and general recommendations based on the examination of the reports and information received from the States Parties.

Such suggestions and general recommendations shall be reported to the General Assembly together with comments, if any, from States Parties.

(CERD) General Recommendation XVI application of Article 9 of the Convention 3-035

1. Under Article 9‌.., States Parties have undertaken to submit, through the Secretary-General of the United Nations, for consideration by the Committee, reports on measures taken by them to give effect to the provisions of the Convention.

2. With respect to this obligation of the States Parties, the Committee has noted that, on some occasions, reports have made references to situations existing in other States.

3. For this reason, the Committee wishes to remind States Parties of the provisions of Article 9 ‌.... concerning the contents of their reports, while bearing in mind Article 11, which is the only procedure available to States for drawing to the attention of the Committee situations in which they consider that some other State is not giving effect to the provisions of the Convention.

Article 10 1. The Committee shall adopt its own rules of procedure.

2. The Committee shall elect its officers for a term of two years.

3. The Secretariat of the Committee shall be provided by the Secretary-General of the United Nations.

4. The meetings of the Committee shall normally be held at United Nations Headquarters.

Article 11 1. If a State Party considers that another State Party is not giving effect to the provisions of this Convention, it may bring the matter to the attention of the Committee.

The Committee shall then transmit the communication to the State Party concerned. Within three months, the receiving State shall submit to the Committee written explanations or statements clarifying the matter and the

585

586

3-038

remedy, if any, that may have been taken by that State.

2. If the matter is not adjusted to the satisfaction of both parties, either by bilateral negotiations or by any other procedure open to them, within six months after the receipt by the receiving State of the initial communication, either State shall have the right to refer the matter again to the Committee by notifying the Committee and also the other State.

3. The Committee shall deal with a matter referred to it in accordance with paragraph 2 of this article after it has ascertained that all available domestic remedies have been invoked and exhausted in the case, in conformity with the generally recognised principles of international law. This shall not be the rule where the application of the remedies is unreasonably prolonged.

4. In any matter referred to it, the Committee may call upon the States Parties concerned to supply any other relevant information.

5. When any matter arising out of this article is being considered by the Committee, the States Parties concerned shall be entitled to send a representative to take part in the proceedings of the Committee, without voting rights, while the matter is under consideration.

Article 12 1. (a) After the Committee has obtained and collated all the information it deems necessary, the Chairman shall appoint an ad hoc Conciliation Commission (hereinafter referred to as the Commission) comprising five persons who may or may not be members of the Committee. The members of the Commission shall be appointed with the unanimous consent of the parties to the dispute, and its good offices shall be made available to the States concerned with a view to an amicable solution of the matter on the basis of respect for this Convention. (b) If the States Parties to the dispute fail to reach agreement within three months on all or part of the composition of the Commission, the members of the Commission not agreed upon by the States Parties to the dispute shall be elected by secret ballot by a two-thirds majority vote of the Committee from

586

587

3-039

among its own members.

2. The members of the Commission shall serve in their personal capacity. They shall not be nationals of the States Parties to the dispute or of a State not Party to this Convention.

3. The Commission shall elect its own Chairman and adopt its own rules of procedure.

4. The meetings of the Commission shall normally be held at United Nations Headquarters or at any other convenient place as determined by the Commission.

5. The secretariat provided in accordance with Article 10, paragraph 3, of this Convention shall also service the Commission whenever a dispute among States Parties brings the Commission into being.

6. The States Parties to the dispute shall share equally all the expenses of the members of the Commission in accordance with estimates to be provided by the Secretary-General of the United Nations.

7. The Secretary-General shall be empowered to pay the expenses of the members of the Commission, if necessary, before reimbursement by the States Parties to the dispute in accordance with paragraph 6 of this article.

8. The information obtained and collated by the Committee shall be made available to the Commission, and the Commission may call upon the States concerned to supply any other relevant information.

Article 13 1. When the Commission has fully considered the matter, it shall prepare and submit to the Chairman of the Committee a report embodying its findings on all questions of fact relevant to the issue between the parties and containing such recommendations as it may think proper for the amicable solution of the dispute. Chairman of the Committee whether or not they accept the recommendations contained in the report of the Commission.

3. After the period provided for in paragraph 2 of this article, the Chairman of the Committee shall communicate the report of the Commission and the declarations of the States Parties concerned to the other States Parties to this Convention.

Article 14

587

588 3-041

3-042

1. A State Party may at any time declare that it recognises the competence of the Committee to receive and consider communications from individuals or groups of individuals within its jurisdiction claiming to be victims of a violation by that State Party of any of the rights set forth in this Convention. No communication shall be received by the Committee if it concerns a State Party which has not made such a declaration.

2. Any State Party which makes a declaration as provided for in paragraph 1 of this article may establish or indicate a body within its national legal order which shall be competent to receive and consider petitions from individuals and groups of individuals within its jurisdiction who claim to be victims of a violation of any of the rights set forth in this Convention and who have exhausted other available local remedies.

3. A declaration made in accordance with paragraph 1 of this article and the name of any body established or indicated in accordance with paragraph 2 of this article shall be deposited by the State Party concerned with the Secretary-General of the United Nations, who shall transmit copies thereof to the other States Parties. A declaration may be withdrawn at any time by notification to the Secretary-General, but such a withdrawal shall not affect communications pending before the Committee.

4. A register of petitions shall be kept by the body established or indicated in accordance with paragraph 2 of this article, and certified copies of the register shall be filed annually through appropriate channels with the Secretary-General on the understanding that the contents shall not be publicly disclosed.

5. In the event of failure to obtain satisfaction from the body established or indicated in accordance with paragraph 2 of this article, the petitioner shall have the right to communicate the matter to the Committee within six months.

6. (a) The Committee shall confidentially bring any communication referred to it to the attention of the State Party alleged to be violating any provision of this Convention, but the identity of the individual or groups of individuals concerned shall not be revealed without his or their express consent. The

588

589

4-043

Committee shall not receive anonymous communications. (b) Within three months, the receiving State shall submit to the Committee written explanations or statements clarifying the matter and the remedy, if any, that may have been taken by that State.

7. (a) The Committee shall consider communications in the light of all information made available to it by the State Party concerned and by the petitioner.

The Committee shall not consider any communication from a petitioner unless it has ascertained that the petitioner has exhausted all available domestic remedies. However, this shall not be the rule where the application of the remedies is unreasonably prolonged. (b) The Committee shall forward its suggestions and recommendations, if any, to the State Party concerned and to the petitioner.

8. The Committee shall include in its annual report a summary of such communications and, where appropriate, a summary of the explanations and statements of the States Parties concerned and of its own suggestions and recommendations.

9. The Committee shall be competent to exercise the functions provided for in this article only when at least ten States Parties to this Convention are bound by declarations in accordance with paragraph 1 of this article.

Article 15 1. Pending the achievement of the objectives of the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, contained in General Assembly Resolution 1514 (XV) of December 14, I960, the provisions of this Convention shall in no way limit the right of petition granted to these peoples by other international instruments or by the United Nations and its specialised agencies.

2. (a) The Committee established under Article 8, paragraph I, of this Convention shall receive copies of the petitions from, and submit expressions of opinion and recommendations on these petitions to the bodies of the United Nations which deal with

589

590 matters directly related to the principles and objectives of this Convention in their consideration of petitions from the inhabitants of Trust and NonSelf-Governing Territories and all other territories to which General Assembly Resolution 1514 (XV) applies, relating to matters covered by this Convention which are before these bodies. (b) The Committee shall receive from the competent bodies of the United Nations copies of the reports concerning the legislative, judicial, administrative or other measures directly related to the principles and objectives of this Convention applied by the administering Powers within the Territories mentioned in sub-paragraph (a) of this paragraph, and shall express opinions and make recommendations to these bodies.

3. The Committee shall include in its report to the General Assembly a summary of the petitions and reports it has received from United Nations bodies, and the expressions of opinion and recommendations of the Committee relating to the said petitions and reports.

4. The Committee shall request from the SecretaryGeneral of the United Nations all information relevant to the objectives of this Convention and available to him regarding the Territories mentioned in paragraph 2 (a) of this article.

Article 16 3-044 The provisions of this Convention concerning the settlement of disputes or complaints shall be applied without prejudice to other procedures for settling disputes or complaints in the field of discrimination laid down in the constituent instruments of, or in conventions adopted by the United Nations and its specialised agencies, and shall not prevent the States Parties from having recourse to other procedures for settling a dispute in accordance with general or special international agreements in force between them.

Article 22 Any dispute between two or more States Parties with respect to the interpretation or application of this Convention, which is not settled by negotiation or by the procedures expressly provided for in this Convention, shall, at the request of any of the

590

591 parties to the dispute, be referred to the International Court of Justice for decision, unless the disputants agree to another mode of settlement.

NOTE: A number of States, over 20, have made reservations to Article 22. ________

Chapter 4

IMMIGRANTS, DISPLACED PERSONS People of one country immigrate to other countries for many reasons, the main causes being to look for security, better job opportunities, to improve qualifications. Such immigrations are not always legal and when illegal immigrants are caught, they are deported back to their countries of origin where they may be imprisoned even for traveling with falsified documents.

As it is always observed, people of the poor countries try to immigrate to the rich countries, but in certain cases, people of rich countries like U.K. too immigrate to Canada or U.S.A. for even better prospects. Many immigrants sometimes settle permanently in other countries and become a citizen of that country legally. Rich countries like Canada and U.S.A. consists of those people who were once immigrants themselves from European countries but later subdued the original inhabitant by large-scale killings; same event happened in Australia where original population named aborigines were exterminated almost entirely.

In many cases, people do migrate to other countries to get

591

592 asylum due to political, religious or sectarian violence back home.

In Pakistan, it is an illuring business if some agents can arrange visas to U.S.A., U.K. or any rich country; needy people readily pay huge amount of money to those human-smugglers who can satisfactorily arrange a safe journey and some job in rich foreign country. This is because when poor people see films depicting beauty and richness of European countries and USA, they become keen and excited to go there to enjoy and seek luxuries unseen in their own country.

In U.K., immigrants mainly come from India, Pakistan, Bangladesh, West Indies etc. legally. Over two million immigrants, mostly coloured, live in separate areas from White men’s, as a second class citizens; their localities are overpopulated and not as well-maintained or posh as White men’s. As immigrants originate from countries where living standard is not very high and also that they work to save maximum-money to send to their poor families back homes, they prefer to live modestly and also because they have too many children and dependents to look after.

People from India and Pakistan come to U.K. by illegal routes too. It is estimated that half a million immigrants arrived in U.K. by illegal routes by ships, boats and trains. There are organised agents who prepare false passports and papers for their entry and charge an exorbitant price for their services.

Many overseas students, after they have finished their studies, overstay illegally. Also persons who come for a visit to relatives or friends or for a business tour or for sight-seeing overstay and hide; and then do menial jobs in hotels, factories, shops where they are underpaid and are deprived of all those health and social facilities which a legal immigrant avails. Also such persons do not pay taxes thus giving a loss to the govt; that’s why sometimes government allow illegal immigrants to get a legal status, pay taxes and become a member of nation’s mainstream. This makes illegal immigrants immune from immoral and illegal professions and exploitation.

The following news will be of interest to our readers: LONDON: (04-06-2006) Gangs of traffickers are bringing hundreds of children from Africa, Asia and Eastern Europe into Britain every year to be used as slave labor, a newspaper reported.

Traffickers are often able to lure the children away from their impoverished parents whom they convince to

592

593 pay money to help find them better lives overseas and put them in position to send money home, The Sunday Telegraph said.

The victims, who are smuggled into Britain or brought in on false passports by adults posing as relatives, are put to work immediately, live in appalling conditions and are subjected to physical and sexual abuse, it said.

Its report is based on a consultation paper presented to the Home Office by a coalition of nine charities including Unicef, Save the Children and the National Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children.

The charities accuse the government of failing to tackle the problem and call for urgent action.

“This is modern child slavery,” said Christine Beddoe, the director of the coalition of charities called “End Child Prostitution, Pornography and Trafficking (ECPAT).”

In Spain, due to shortage of work force, about a million workers have immigrated from Senegal, Gambia, Mali, Guinea Bissao, Mauritania, Morocco, Ghana and other countries; about half a million illegal immigrants were given legal status to work in the country. Even now, thousands of Africans are arriving in Spanish Canary Island especially from Mauritania and Senegal; approximately 30% die during their voyage, even such a high risk rate do not deter these extremely poor people from adopting life threatening routes.

In France, there are one and a half million legal immigrants mainly from Algier, an ex-French colony, where France once ruled as a colonial power. In addition, there are half a million illegal immigrants. In France, there was a law that illegal immigrants were legalised after a stay of 10 years and were given a work permit; but now law is being made stiffer to stop influx of foreigners who have created social, law and order problems. So French government is giving incentives to those immigrants who opt to go back to their country of origin; OMI is government sponsored organization for willing repatriates.

In May 06, a scandal appeared in newspapers about a Zimbabwean teenager who was asked for sex for asylum by an official of immigration and Nationality Directorate, London. This sort of exploitation is very common for illegal immigrants as they are at the mercy of immigration officials.

593

594 In USA, immigrants from almost all of the countries can be found who they live comfortably doing menial jobs. Those with legal documents live on peacefully, according to their education, professional skill and qualifications, while illegal immigrants without valid legal papers and those who overstay after expiry of their visas are caught and deported to their country of origin.

After Patriot Act which was enforced after 9/11, immigrants are strictly under surveillance especially and many are under constant fear. Many Pakistanis report mishandling by local people due to prejudice; also police is excessively harsh to them due to their Pakistani origin as well as their religion i.e. Islam.

This is because immigrant minority is not politically powerful enough to save themselves from violations of their human rights and also they do not have legal aids to help them. Those immigrants who have now got citizenship are not politically strong entity to play a notable role in local politics to redress their sufferings effectively like the Jews have done for their community.

The following news item will be of interest to our readers.

WASHINGTON (09-04-2006) US President George W Bush expressed his opposition to granting automatic citizenship to those who had crossed the US border illegally after a Republican-sponsored immigration reform plan collapsed in the US Senate. “We must ensure that those who break our laws are not granted an automatic path to citizenship,” Bush said in his Weekly radio address.

The comment appears to place Bush at odds with two key proposals considered by the Senate over the past weeks, which offer legalization and eventual citizenship — to all or most of an estimated 11 million illegal immigrants currently living in the United States.

“Amnesty would also be unwise, because it would encourage others to break the law and create new waves of illegal immigration”, he went on to say.

WASHINGTON: Hispanics and Asians are the fastest growing ethnic groups in the United States, where one in three people now belong to a minority group, the US Census Bureau said.

In 2005, the minority population totalled 98 million, or 33 percent of the 296.4 million USA population, the agency said.

Hispanics  a culturar grouping whose members may belong to any race or combination of races  were

594

595 the largest and fastest growing US-minority, numbering 42.7 million and with a 3.3 percent population rate increase in the year ending July 1, 2005.

Of the increase of 1.3 million, 500,000 were new immigrants, the bureau said.

Blacks formed the second largest minority group at 39.7 million and had a population rate increase of 1.3 percent.

The Asian population of 14.4 million grew by three percent. More than half of this group’s increase  239,000 of a total 421,000  was due to immigration.— AFP

Immigrants are doing great services to the migrated countries, as well as to their countries of origin. According to UNO’s Secretary General, Kofi Annan a total number of immigrants in the world are about 191 million, who send 167 billion dollars back home which contributes tremendously good for the economy of their countries as well as for the families of overseas workers.

In many European countries, coloured immigrants are occasionally manhandled brutally. We cite one of the many incidence, hereunder.

Berlin: (20-05-2006) Six foreigners including Mozambican, Cuban, Guinean Ethiopians, Turk, Indian were seriously beaten up and gravely injured in different parts of Germany. In all these racially motivated attacks, victims were hurled racist abuses, thrown to ground and beaten up brutally. (The News 27-5-2006). Many dozen German young people were arrested and taken to court by the German police.

In Italy, there are 3 million legal immigrants, and in addition, half a million are illegal immigrants. In the last 20 years, illegal immigrants have been given political asylum 5 times to make them a part of national mainstream, so that they can contribute to national income by paying taxes and then enjoy government facilities and services like all other citizens, instead of becoming a target for black-mailing, indulge in illegal as well as immoral trades run by local mafias who are on look out to take advantage of their illegal status.

The following news item will be of interest for our readers: ROME

(08-02-2006)

Italy’s

595

new

centre-left

596 government plans to give Italian citizenship to immigrants who have lived in the country legally for at least five years, Interior Minister Giuliano Amato said.

“I see no reason why we should not grant citizenship to those who acquire a residence permit and thus demonstrate their commitment to this country,” he said during a public debate in Rome.

At the end of last year there were some three million immigrants with proper residence qualifications in Italy and around 500,000 clandestine immigrants, according to the Roman Catholic Church charity organisation Caritas. The new government of Prime Minister Romano Prodi has said it will grant legal status to the .clandestine immigrants.  AFP.

Many people from Pakistan, India, Bangladesh, Ceylon, Philippines come as immigrant to U.A.E. for jobs; UAE was once a heaven for workers as the pays were many times higher than that in their own countries. But now businessmen of UAE have become very clever and have greatly reduced the wages of the labourers as well as skilled qualified persons. So the labourers who once sent huge amount of their savings back home to their families now live almost hand to mouth now-a-days; they are unable to go back to their homes due to lack of availability of job opportunities. Still many human traffickers smuggle poor people to U.A.E. from Pakistan by illegal routes like by launches and boats. Many are caught now and then and are sent back home.

There are many others, hundreds in number, who drowned during this risky voyage.

The following news item will be of interest for our readers: ABU DHABI (09-07-2006) “A government committee in the United Arab Emirates approved a draft law that provides for stiff penalties — reaching life imprisonment for human trafficking, the state WAM news agency reported.

The draft legislation on combating human trafficking, now goes to the full cabinet. It described the UAE as a destination country for men, women and children trafficked from South and East Asia, Eastern Europe, Africa, and the Middle East for involuntary servitude and for sexual exploitation, saying the government was not doing enough to combat either.

The UAE took a major step to improve its rights record last year by banning the use of children as camel

596

597 jockeys and funding the repatriation of child jockeys to their home countries in Asia and Africa as well as their rehabilitation. It has also started introducing measures to improve the lot of mostly Asian construction and other blue-collar workers, whose working and living conditions have drawn criticism from groups such as New York-based Human Rights Watch”.

Immigrants do not always go to rich countries, but in many cases, come to a poor country from a poorer country; women from Sri Lanka come to Pakistan to work as housekeepers and maids and get a better salary from richer class of Pakistanis; also people of Bangladesh moved to India and even Pakistan for better economic prospects. Also men and women from Eastern Europe come to their richer neighbours due to better job opportunities.

As there are good aspects of immigration, there are bad aspects too. Educated and qualified people from a poor country do immigrate to rich countries which is a ‘brain-drain’ from which rich countries are benefitted. So poor countries who spend millions upon their people on education and technical skill, are deprived of their services in spite of their great need, especially in health services.

The immigrants face different treatments in different countries of Europe as per following news report: LONDON. (05-02-2006) Britain has one of the worst crime rates in Europe, according to a report published in Brussels.

Rates of ‘hate crimes’ against minorities were most pronounced in France, Denmark, the UK and the Benelux countries, with the lowest levels in Italy, Portugal, Greece and Austria.

Risks of being assaulted were highest in the UK, Ireland, the Netherlands, Belgium, Sweden and Denmark and lowest in Italy, Portugal, Hungary, Spain and France”.

A large population of the world who migrates is, in most cases, displaced persons or refugees, whose sufferings are untenable and horrid. Many Muslim writers and scholars are convinced that non-Muslim imperialist states are united and they systematically carry out anti-Islam activities, that’s why more than 90% displaced persons and immigrants are the Muslims.

Imperialist states are freely and openly looting the wealth of Muslim states and making them unstable and poorer day by day. On the other hand, Muslim rulers are too coward and fool;

597

598 they have no vision to combat the activities of their enemies in the disguise of friends.

In 1979, after invasion of USSR by Afghanistan, 6 million refugees came to Pakistan to save their families from hunger and destruction, but a majority of them went back after USSR was defeated. But again U.S.A. invaded on this war torn country with even a greater fury and their high tech weapons, displacing about 4 million people, who now reside in camps in Pakistan in a very precarious condition, helped by Pakistan government and U.N.O. Such a great influx of refugees have created a tremendous social, political and economic problems for Pakistan.

Also invasion of Iraq by U.S.A. has created a grave refugee, problem. Millions of innocent people have migrated to neighbouring countries for safety of their families and for food and shelter, which was a natural result of invasion by U.S.A. and coalition forces.

As such displaced people do not have any place to reside, they do not get any assistance from U.N.O. and NGOs even to address their sufferings. One sees hundred of thousand of women and children running for their lives; no doubt, creator of such situation i.e. European wise men, leaders and proponder of human rights with loud claims, see no occasion to speak aloud, because it is not Christians or Jews’ blood but Muslims’ blood which is being shed; such a feeling is shared by all the educated Muslims around the world. It will be worthwhile to note that 99% refugees all over the world are the Muslims. Is it a united conspiracy against the Muslims by the non-Muslims? We leave it to our readers to guess.

Even in Palestine, after establishment of Israeli state, 4 million Palestinians were sent into exile.

In Mozambeque, more than one million Muslim refugees left their country in 90’s due to political disturbances created by foreign hands especially by the Socialists and Communists.

In Sudan, due to famine and civil war between the Muslims and non-Muslims, half a million people were displaced in the last three decades, there is a continuous intrigue by foreign hands in this region of the world.

In 80’s, in Sahara, Philippines, Iran, Chad, Yemen, Bihar, Ethiopia etc. thousands and thousands of people fled from their countries, 95% were the Muslims, due to civil wars, famine and revolutions etc. Above 10 million people suffered due to the tragedies mentioned, which occur in extremely poor countries,

598

599 there is always foreign and local hands in it. U.N.O. and many rich countries come forward for help to save them from utter destruction. But unless root causes are eliminated, refugees’ problem will always remain an important issue. There is, no doubt, a general feeling among the writers and columnists of poor countries that there is always a direct or indirect hand of imperialist states in their plights and sufferings due to their vested interests; even their help in the form of loans has vested interests to further squeeze their blood and to worsen their economies; as a large part of their GNP goes out as debt services.

Thus corruption among government servants, mismanagement and bad governance, foreign banks and politicians, all are involved together to the poverty and suffering of the poor people of the world. It is a general feeling among the poor people of the world that, from their suffering rich imperialist states are benefitted who come to them with money and arms for help; such helps are in fact a snare to strangle them. No doubt, most of the refugees’ problems arise from uprising of poor people against their pro-West regimes who are their puppets in fact; even such dissidents or revolutionary fighters get their arms and ammunitions at exorbitant prices from arms smugglers who belong to the West; so the West grows richer while they sink into poverty continuously.

There is no doubt that a universal consensus is needed to end this state of affair, and to bring to all poor people of the world their human rights given by U.N.O.’s declaration; and all those who frustrate its implementation should be dealt with collective strong hands. In Islam, commandment of Jehad is truly an invitation to suffering people of the world to unite against evil designs of evil-minded people. In Islam, it is unthinkable to persecute a section of people and compelling them to leave their homes and take refuge in other countries. This is exactly what, for which Islam came  to save the poor. Unfortunately no ideology or no religion has teachings except in Islam, which appeal to human conscious to work and struggle for universal peace and to establish Allah’s just rule on earth which is a goal prophesied in the Torah, the Gospels, the Avesta, the Vedas, the Puranas and the Buddhist Sutras; all agree on this one point of Islam. Yes! Establishment of rule of Allah’s law based upon commandments in all the Holy Books; for universal love, peace and brotherhood. Only Islam embraces followers of all religions of God under its fold and invites them to live in peace under the flag

599

600 of Islam. Sincerity, understanding, and justice are fundamental pre-requisites for international brotherhood. Alas! Anti-Muslim forces are united to destroy this basic Islamic image, and put Islam on defensive by their satanic propaganda to tarnish its image, and thus stop non-Muslims to get attracted to it, which is a situation unbearable for them, as that will lead to defeat of their ideology and extinction of their so-called civilization, a rotten and sick civilization, based upon non-religious man-made principles, without a sincerity of purpose, making a mockery of all the Universal Human Rights.

A news report will be of interest for our readers regarding displaced persons’ plight: GENEVA: (22-3-2006) Nearly 24 million people displaced by strife around the world are largely cut off in their home countries and have effectively been abandoned by the international community, UN officials and a monitoring body warned.

The number of internally displaced people fell by 1.6 million in 2005, but the figure of 23.7 million remains alarmingly high, the Norway-based Internal Displacement Monitoring Centre (IDMO) said in a report.

“Fourteen million live in constant fear, day and night of being killed. Some 75 to 80 percent are women and children,” UN emergency relief coordinator Jan Egeland told a news conference.

In 16 of the 50 affected countries, local governments had forced people to flee their homes, according to the IDMC, which was setup by the Norwegian Refugee Council in 1998.

Those countries include some suffering the worst situations, such as Colombia, Ivory Coast, Sudan and Zimbabwe.

More than half the internally displaced people are in Africa, including some five million in south and western Sudan.

While the fact that four million internally displaced returned home in 2005 provides a “glimmer of hope”, another two million were uprooted last year, including some 600,000 affected by the crackdown on shantytowns in Zimbabwe”.  AFP

Hereunder are some excerpts from journal “Forced Migration” reviews published by Refugee Studies Centre, Oxford Press, U.K. “In 2000, the United Nations adopted the Convention

600

601 against Transnational Crime which also contained a supplementary protocol (the Falermo Protocol) to prevent, suppress and punish trafficking in persons, especially women and children. Only some of the major recipient countries of trafficked human beings have recently signed and ratified this protocol.

Many others are still to sign, let alone ratify it. The countries which are yet to sign the protocol including those where majority of the trafficked people originates from.

Sometimes we use the term human trafficking synonymous with ‘human smuggling’ which is right to the extent that human beings smuggled or trafficked are usually criminalised in the countries they land into. If they are found out, they are sent forcefully back to their home countries. Recently, especially in some European countries, concern has been growing for trafficked people. Some countries have already passed laws which do not automatically criminalise them, until their cases have been serutinished from legal and social angles.

The reason why trafficked people, especially children and the adolescents, always need this legal protection, instead of forcing them back home, is simple. They may end up again in the hands of traffickers or people who collude with traffickers who sometimes can be even their guardians or parents who sell them off usually because of economic needs or because they are lured to believe their child will be better off in the countries they are taken to.

Poverty, blackmail and false promises of prosperity are more often than not too much for these people to resist.

Those who do not deserve leniency are traffickers, who unscrupulously make money out of buying and selling human beings. It is said that sometimes profit in human trafficking is second only to that of drug trafficking but the former is less risky because it is more difficult to prove in a court of law than the latter. Drug trafficking and human trafficking, have several similarities, including international networks and syndicates they operate through.

Though the current estimated annual figure for people who cross international borders as trafficked or smuggled stands at 800,000, the actual figure may be much higher. The geographic pattern of this movement is from the East to the West and from the South to the North. In addition to this international dimension, trafficking also takes place within certain regions, sometimes even within countries, in the southern hemisphere.

601

602 In many poor countries internal trafficking is a larger problem than transnational trafficking.

In one article, Jacqueline Bhabha and Monetta Zard write: “The spread of smuggling must be understood in the context of globalisation and greatly increased migration.

Prospects of a better life abroad, poverty, economic marginalisation, political and social unrest and conflict are all incentives to move. Global media and transportation networks make movement easier.

People will keep leaving unbearable living conditions due to reasons such as limited economic opportunities, environmental and ethnic reasons and lack of public services like health, education etc.”

Hereunder is an excerpt from “Cases in Civil Liberties” for our readers’ interest which shows that even if foreigners from a different race get citizenship and a legal status to live in other countries, they are looked upon as suspect and dangerous people in the case of war.

“The present case involved perhaps the most alarming use of executive military authority in our nation’s history. Following the bombing of Pearl Harbor in December 1941, the antiJapanese sentiment on the West Coast brought the residents of that area to a state of near hysteria; and in February 1942, President Roosevelt issued an executive order authorizing the creation of military areas from which any or all persons might be excluded as the military authorities might decide. On March 2, the entire West Coast to a depth of about 40 miles was designated by the commanding general as Military Area No. 1 and he thereupon proclaimed a curfew in that area for all persons of Japanese ancestry. Later he ordered the compulsory evacuation from the area of all persons of Japanese ancestry, and by the middle of the summer most of these people had been moved inland to “war relocation centers,” the American equivalent of concentration camps. Congress subsequently made it a crime to violate these military orders. Of the 112,000 persons of Japanese ancestry involved, about 70,000 were native-born American citizens, none of whom had been specifically accused of disloyally.

Three cases were brought to the Supreme Court challenging the right of the government to override in this manner the customary civil rights of these citizens. In Hirabayashi v. United States (1943) the Court upheld the curfew regulations as a valid military measure to prevent espionage and sabotage. “Whatever views we

602

603 may entertain regarding the loyally to this country of the citizens of Japanese ancestry, we cannot reject as unfounded the judgment of the military authorities and of Congress that there were disloyal members of that population, whose number and strength could not be precisely and quickly ascertained. We cannot say that the war-making branches of the Government did not have ground for believing that in a critical hour such persons could not readily be isolated and separately dealt with, and constituted a menace to the national defense and safety……”

While emphasizing that distinctions based on ancestry were “by their very nature odious to a free people,” the Court nonetheless felt “that in time of war residents having ethnic affiliations with an invading enemy may be a greater source of danger than those of a different ancestry.”

While the Court, in the present case, held valid the discriminatory mass evacuation of all persons of Japanese descent, it also held in Ex parte Endo (1944), that an American citizen of Japanese ancestry whose loyalty to this country had been established could not constitutionally be held in a war relocation center but must be unconditionally released. The government had allowed persons to leave the relocation centers under conditions and restrictions which aimed to guarantee that there should not be “a dangerously disorderly migration of unwanted people to unprepared communities”.

United Nations Organization has formed a Committee on Migrant workers, CMW, to look after all problems faced by migrant workers, legally or socially, and take measures to address them. __________

603

604

PART VIII

604

605

 Prostitution and Immoral Sex  War and Terrorism

605

606

Chapter 1

PROSTITUTION AND IMMORAL SEX All the religions of the world like the Judaism, the Christianity, the Islam, the Buddhism, the Vedic Hinduism all condemn prostitution and immoral sex, and all suggest very heavy punishment for the offenders but in fact, prostitution is practiced in the world everywhere due to principle of demand and supply. In the present time, sex is perhaps the most sought after source of enjoyment all over the world, not necessarily among the rich ones only but among the poor ones too who may even commit crimes to get money needed for it.

It is always said that it is the oldest profession adopted by women; while in fact, men are always behind this profession while women are victims and losers. By this profession, it is men who gain and enjoy the most, while women gain comparatively less than men, it is hardly an attractive profession for them. It is a social curse and a stigma upon humanity and those who practice it. Though every country of the world takes measures and makes laws to check it and systemize it to bring it under legal control; but still, prostitutes are not honoured in any society nor any attempt is ever made to curb it completely as it is impossible to curb it completely; even men in command, i.e. the rulers in power have vested interest in it and enjoy its presence and even promote it and give it protection; women’s immense attractive sexual power keep this profession ever alive. Some people call it a business, but most people call it debasing and dehumanizing treatment towards respectful daughters of Eve. In almost every big western city, there are strip clubs where women dance and take off all their clothes; women of all nations perform there to satiate lustfulness and low evil desires of men.

In old times, near every fort or army’ camps, brothels flourished as the soldiers who were away from their homes for a long time needed such women badly who could offer their bodies for an agreed amount of money. In the West and even in the most Muslim countries, every big city has brothels, some secret and some with openness, working under legal institutions. In the

606

607 present time, it is estimated that 17.5 million women are associated with this profession; two million young girls enter into this profession each year. A media report says that fifty thousand women, mostly from Russian states, are smuggled into U.S.A. which has the largest sex market, followed by markets of Italy, France, Germany and United Kingdom where every big city has brothels and roaming prostitutes who throng hotels, night clubs, casinos and big markets to attract tourists and local customers.

In the Eastern countries, Bangkok, Tokyo, Singapore, Calculta, Bombay, Karachi etc. are quite notorious for this trade. Bangkok was once dubbed as ‘brothel of the world’ where over two hundred thousands professional as well as non-professional young girls worked as sex-workers to earn their living for their poor families; many thousands have been infected with Aids and other venereal diseases from European tourists and visitors from USA. In the city of Lahore, there are estimated twenty thousand call-girls who are secretly working as sex-workers, in addition to thousands who are mistresses of wealthy men.

After the World War I and World War II in which millions of men died, the tragedy brought millions of European women into streets especially in Paris, London, Berlin to look for men due to poverty but mainly due to shortage of young men. After the great wars, morals of European women could never regain decency and respect; immorality became deep-rooted in the society; non-prostituting women were socially compelled to live with men without marriage, without money, thus gravely affecting the business of professional prostitutes.

Dona Hughes, a professor in ‘Women Study’ University of Rhodes Island writes in Humanitarian sex-exploitation that ‘the world sex-slaves need liberation not condoms’. NGOs associated with a mission to help prostitutes are in fact working for its promotion; they tell women how to avoid infection and pregnancy but give no remedy to get freedom from this business. In many cases, when police make raids upon prostitutes, women involved even fought back with the police who was to destroy their living means as there is no alternative job for earning; even some say if we die from Aids, it is better than living in this cursed state of life. According to a UNO report, approximately six thousand young girls are catching HIV everyday. And five hundred thousand people died in 2004 due to Aids.

There are many organisations of prostitutes who work for their rights. Whenever any law of government is against their

607

608 professional working, they come out to protest such laws.

Hereunder is one news report for our readers.

PARIS: Dozens of prostitutes took to the streets Paris not to ply their trade but to defend it in a demonstration of “hooker pride” and calls for recognizing their human rights. The French hookers are asking for the repeal of a 2003 law which makes soliciting subject to a fine of 3,750 euros (4,600 dollars) and two months in prison, as well as revoking the residency card of any foreigner. The prostitutes like Karima, who has sold “sexual services” for 18 years, refer to it as “Sarkozy’s law” after the French Interior Minister Nicolas Sarkozy. “Sarkozy’s law has put the girls in danger,” said the 36-year-old transsexual. A 33year-old Brazilian woman expressed the same view, claiming she could no longer work in the Parisian Park, Bois du Boulogne, because “it’s too dangerous” since “Sarkozy’s law makes us more vulnerable... in the hands of the client.” “We are workers like any one else,” she added. The prostitute protest drew about 100 marchers, according to police, while organizers put the turnout at several hundred. The hookers marched from Place Pigalle to Rue Saint-Denis shouting slogans: “You sleep with us, you vote against us” and, “Not guilty, not victims, proud to be prostitutes”. —AFP

Like prostitution, sodomy is a great deviant sexual behaviour of men, who in spite of availability of women for normal sex, as authenticated by God in all Scriptures, are abnormally attracted towards men due to abnormal hormonal, biological changes. They find more attraction for same sex intercourse; some authorities claim 15% men as sodomy-lovers in USA and UK. In some states of U.S.A., Spain, Germany, United Kingdom, Canada same-sex marriage is legal in spite of the fact that majority of people dislike the law. Hereunder is a news report which throws a good light upon the West’s moral degradation.

VATICAN CITY: 06-06-2006 The Vatican said that gay marriage, abortion, lesbians wanting to bear children and a host of other practices, it sees as threats to the traditional family, were signs of “the eclipse of God”.

A 60-page document, called “Family and Human Procreation,” was issued just days after U.S. President George W Bush urged the Senate to pass a constitutional ban on same-sex

608

609 marriage. The document strongly restated many of the Roman Catholic Church’s positions on sexuality, marriage and life but went further, saying the family today was more endangered than at any time before in history. “The causes are diverse but the ‘eclipse’ of God, creator of man, is at the root of the profound current crisis concerning the truth about man, about human procreation and the family,” said the document, prepared by the Vatican’s Pontifical Council for the Family.

It said the family was under attack around the world, even in traditionally Christian cultures, by what it called “radical currents” proposing new family models.

It listed these threats as homosexual marriages, giving gay couples equal legal recognition as married heterosexuals, lesbians demanding the right to bear children through artificial insemination and gays who want to adopt children. Bush, in his radio address, called for a constitutional amendment to keep “activist” judges from overturning efforts by some state legislatures to ban gay marriage.

Gay marriage has been an increasingly divisive issue in the United States since a Massachusetts court ruled in 2003 that the state legislature could not ban it, paving the way for America’s first same-sex marriage the following year.

The issue of gay marriage and the recognition of unwed heterosexual couples is also one that Italy’s new centre-left government will likely have to confront. The coalition of Prime Minister Romano Prodi promises some form of recognition for unmarried couples but has so far stopped short of openly supporting gay marriage as part of its programme.

However, some coalition parties back greater rights for homosexuals, including marriage, and the issue is widely expected to surface sooner or later.

Some in the centre left support a legal recognition similar to that in France, which in 1999 granted all couples the right to form civil unions and have the right to join social security, limited inheritance rights and other benefits. Italy’s powerful Roman Catholic Church opposes this.

Since his election, Pope Benedict has been accused by some politicians of interfering in domestic affairs by speaking out against gay marriage and legal recognition of unmarried heterosexuals.

Gay unions are already legal in several European

609

610 countries, including traditionally Catholic Spain. Britain has introduced a law allowing gays to formalise their relationships.

In other parts of the document, the Vatican branded abortion an “abominable crime” and said it was “inconceivable” that it remained unpunished.

Abortion until the third month of pregnancy has been legal in Italy since 1978 but some conservative Catholics want to ban it again. —Reuters Though sodomy is an old age universal problem and it has grown like epidemic in the West, even in Pakistan and India and many Asian and African countries, this moral scourge is prevalent too. We hereunder produce a news report to show that though peoples and governments dislike abnormal sexual behaviour, even then such hateful acts do happen, sometimes in secrecy and sometimes openly, in spite of Islam’s strict teachings against it.

“DERA GHAZI KHAN: 26-07-2007 Eight years ago, one night when Yasir was wandering on a road as he had nowhere to go, a man offered him shelter. Yasir, then eight-year-old, was homeless and his parents had died. Having no other option, he accepted the offer. The man took him to a house where he was given shelter and food. In return, he had to satisfy the lust of homosexuals who thronged the place every night. The place called Munda Khana or child prostitutes’ den housed such 10 to 15 child sex workers who had to sleep with their customers. The master of the den namely Dushman would charge Rs. 50 from each customer and give Rs. 25 to the child as wages.

Presently, over 50 child sex houses are functioning in the city where nearly 500 children are at service.

These children are either street boys or orphans and abandoned by their families. Things have much changed now and the masters of sex dens charge Rs. 100 per customer and a half of the money is given to the child.

Child abuse at a commercial level is not only done in DG Khan but in other nearby towns like Taunsa and Kot Addu.

In Taunsa, it was considered to be a status symbol to accompany a boy, said Waheed. Some hotels in Multan provide child sex workers on demand. Multan District Police Officer Munir Chishti said sodomy was very rare in his district. A spokesman for the DG Khan

610

611 DPO said that the DPO had asked all station house officers to cope with the abuse.

He said that special warrants were needed to raid child sex houses and police could face problems if it raided such places on its own. He said police had never received any complaint regarding functioning of such brothels in the city.

DG Khan District Nazim Sardar Maqsood Leghari called child sex an abominable practice in the area and said he had set up community boards to help such victims.

Multan District Coordination Officer Mukhtar Babar admitted that child abuse had reached an alarming level in southern. He said that the chief minister’s adviser, Faiza Asghar, had ordered the setting up of a shelter house for children in Multan. The centre will start functioning in March.

DG Khan DCO Iram Bukhari said that “she was aware of the problem and a plan had been hatched to rehabilitate such children”.

It is interesting to note that in USA and Germany, where prostitution and immoral sexual behaviour is flourishing in all the big cities with legal controls, we hereunder produce a news item which shows how hypocritical, the world leaders are: WASHINGTON: 06-06-2006 The US government expressed concern that women are being forced to go to Germany during the World Cup Soccor tournament to act as prostitutes for the army of fans.

Germany, which legalized prostitution in 2002, has rejected accusations that it was turning a blind eye to human trafficking in the run-up World Cup. It insists that it has taken measures to combat abuse.

“The German government has said that they are taking measures to stop trafficking. So we will see what happens,” he said. But a US lawmaker and a conservative group criticized the US report and called on Germany to stanch demand in the sex industry.

“Because Germany has legalized prostitution, cities hosting World Cup games and ‘business people’ are free to accommodate this trade in women by constructing brothels and ‘sex huts,’ or issue permits for street prostitution, thereby creating a virtual partnership with brothel owners, pimps and traffickers,” said Republican Representative Chris Smith. “Legalized prostitution is not a policy that the German

611

612 Government has to embrace,” Smith, chairman of the House human rights subcommittee. “I believe Germany can do much more to prevent the sexual exploitation of women and children by attacking the demand that fuels problem,” he said. (AFP).

In Muslim countries, the evil of prostitution and sodomy is comparatively much less than the West’s, still in many poor Islamic countries like Pakistan, prostitution is practiced in large cities; the reason is not only poverty but unequal distribution of wealth; illegally sought wealth makes men indulgent sexually.

Hereunder we produce a news study report: “Federal Investigation Agency rounded up eleven persons including nine foreign prostitutes belonging to Central Asian Republic countries from a brothel in Wapda Town.

Sources said the raid was planned and conducted on the instruction of Intelligence Bureau (IB). Sources further revealed that the IB officials informed the Lahore HA director about the brothel offering foreign females as prostitutes. Sources said the FIA officials avoided taking part in the raid but later accompanied the IB officials owing to ‘intense pressure’.

The brothel was being operated in a rented house (144-F) in Wapda Town, officials said, adding eight foreign females belonging to Azerbaijan, Georgia and Uzbekistan were arrested. Officials said two male servant were also arrested from the house besides confiscation of two cars.

On the other hand, police and FIA sources revealed a large number of brothels offering foreign national prostitutes are operating in the country especially in Islamabad, Lahore and Karachi. Most of the foreign prostitutes were trafficked into the country from Central Asian Republic countries and their demand was much higher than the local prostitutes. In the provincial capital, several brothels in posh areas were offering foreign nationals without any fear of the government as well as authorities concerned.

Sources said the foreign female prostitutes were hired through notorious local women who were operating brothels in different areas especially Cantt, Johar Town, Faisal Town, Defence and Iqbal Town.

Similarly, anyone can take a foreign prostitute to their place after showing a good ‘reference’.

A police officer said the foreign prostitutes also

612

613 hire the services of foreign national males mostly belonging to different African countries like Nigeria. A number of foreign nationals have already established clubs in various areas. Officials said a club-cum-brothel being run by black men in Mozang is getting popularity among the youths, as girls and liquor are available under one, roof”.

In India and Pakistan, it is well-known that no organised prostitution is possible without the connivance of local police; some black sheep in law enforcement agencies give protection to this illegal profession and get handsome share as well as they enjoy themselves and oblige their friends. In India before partition in 1947, there existed a class called ‘Kanjar’ whose profession was prostitution since two thousands years or so; this is the lowest sub-class among the shudras.

By the time of Jesus Christ, temple-prostitutes were declared sinners; we do not find any incidence in the history of Christianity where temple prostitutes were ever mentioned with respect. Ordinary prostitutes were ordered to be stoned by the Jews in the time of Jesus. Islam maintained the same punishment for such women and thus eliminated this degrading and dehumanizing behaviour towards poor women who were compelled to sell their body. Islam ordained the rich ones to marry such poor under-privileged women who otherwise were doomed to live a sinner’s life; also extra-marital sex is totally prohibited in Islam. Men are prohibited to look at women and ordered to keep their gaze low; men should never meet a young woman alone, or visit to a house when woman is alone and her husband is out. Women are emphatically required to go out with a close relative as a protector, so that no man of evil design may look at or follow with bad intentions or harm her otherwise. A safety of a woman’s honour, her reputation, her innocence and virtue is of extreme importance, that’s why she is ordained to put shawl on her head and bossoms. Even in the modern age, old principles still apply; every care should be taken for safety of modesty, honour, reputation; and she should be given extra facilities and care if she is on work. Prostitution and immoral behaviour on the part of women has no place in Islam; it is men’s responsibility to give them their due respect. Prophet Muhammad (SAW) told his followers: if one comes across an old woman, she is like your mother, if she is young, she is your sister, if she is small in age she is your daughter; women are your aunt, your sisters,

613

614 your daughters; show regard to all. Prophet Muhammad (SAW) said to a man who was fond of sex saying: “As you don’t like your aunt, your mother, your sister, your daughter to be defiled, similarly no other man likes it too”. So one should not do to others’ women what one doesn’t want to be done to one’s own women. Islam believes in absolute purity and virtuosity of women which is essential for the formation of peaceful homes; this is possible only if all members of a social group realise their responsibilities and ask their women to be modest by showing modesty from their own-selves. “Be virtuous, then your women will be virtuous,” the Prophet said.

There are many causes which turn a woman to adopt this sinful profession. Some women are extra-sexed; due to their immoral behaviour, they are divorced; so they are compelled to adopt this profession. There are many women especially in the poor countries who are divorced with one or many children, and there is none to support them; they have a large family to support such women find no option but to resort to prostitution.

Many young women run away from their homes due to poverty; or due to mother’s divorce, there is none to support; some mothers remarry, female children do not get affection in the new home set up; some are even molested by step-fathers. Such runaway young girls easily become easy prey to women-traffickers and pimps who hook them into this dirty trade; many are forced to live sinful life by use of force, some are drugged and so loose any sense of inhibition for illegal sex-life. Some women marry but soon husbands become unfaithful and betray and leave the house leaving women at the mercy of cruel society. In the state of helplessness, women become revengeful and take avenge from the society by adopting prostitution. The most women who decide to become prostitutes are children of broken homes where they find no love and affection; parents are quarrelsome, living standard is very poor, children start using drugs and liquors at early life and spend time in bad society with no healthy recreational outlets; such psychologically imbalanced female children are more susceptible to join sex-workers’ force. Many poor women who see rich women enjoying all the luxuries of life, and see glamorous women in films and T.V., dramas, such women become mentally prepared to use every means to achieve luxurious life; so they are hooked into the evil profession. Women who once become prostitutes have no other profession to adopt, no other profession has more easy money to get.

614

615 In the 20th century, two great World Wars; wars in Campochea, Vietnam, Korea and in all places where massacre took place due to local feuds as in many African countries, millions and millions women turned into prostitutes; even invading armies compelled local girls to sell their bodies as we have examples of Vietnam and Korea where American armies left more than two hundred thousand pregnancies and more than sixty thousand illegitimate children born to the Vietnemese and the Korean women who were forcibly raped or purchased for sex as there was complete destruction of economic system in the invaded countries and poverty was too much to sustain lives.

Though prostitution is called by some as a victimless crime but in Pakistan, especially in the province of the Punjab, many organized gangsters and dacoits have been caught who after looting, visited the prostitutes and after the money and the life of luxury ended, they committed gruesome crimes to get more money. Prostitution is also instrumental for liquor and drug trades which are frequently used by prostitutes and their customers.

There are some other professions which are sometimes a door-way to prostitution or corrupt sexual behaviours. There are ‘dress-shows’ all over the world where the most beautiful girls wear different dresses and cat-walk to promote certain products.

Also advertising medias have a great demand for beautiful girls.

Many dramas, T.V. serials, films need a large number of beautiful girls who are shapely and curvy; some of such girls are highly paid and a lot of money is involved in such trades of showbusiness. Many women are picked by big firms to act as secretaries or work as public relation officers or hostesses for big businessmen who visit those firms to do big deals, so beautiful women sell their services to perform different jobs. As it is commonly known, some of such beauties do sex-services to the hosts too.

Each year there are world-wide contest as well as regional contests where beautiful girls compete. The most renowned are Miss World contest and Miss Universe contest in which hundreds of the most beautiful women from all the countries of the world compete. After successful appearances in such contests, such women are picked up by big advertisement agencies, by moviemakers, by big business enterprises for the promotion of their products; many beauty pageants get marriage offers from wealthy men. Sex is surely the most sought after thing in the present age

615

616 by the men who can pay its price. Unlike prostitution, there is no compulsion, poverty factor, social factors but women are drawn into such business by their own willingness, personal merits and qualities of attractiveness. But such rumours are not unfounded that in many cases, these beauty pageants have to please their promoters and bosses with some extra-favours to achieve fame and stardom.

Hereunder is an excerpt from the writings of Cynthea Enloe which will show the plight of women at the hands of invaders: Vietnam: From racism to rape and prostitution.

The First Vietnam war, or ‘Indo-China war’ (1945—54), was fought by the French against the Communist-led, but broadly nationalist Vietnamese independence movement. The Vietnamese had endured the second World War and decades of French colonialism, and yet preserved enough social cohesion to resist coughing up dislocated, impoverished women to service the French military’s sexual needs. French military officers resorted to imported non-Vietnamese women, who were turned into prostitutes for French soldiers. Asian women who could not speak French or any of the several languages common in Vietnam were preferred by the military; these women could have sex with the French troops without their commanders worrying about lonely soldiers whispering military secrets in moments of indiscretion.

By 1954, when the French had withdrawn in defeat and American soldiers had begun to fill the vacuum, war had so disrupted South Vietnamese society that local Vietnamese women were desperate enough to be available for a prostitution industry that grew ever more expensive as the war dragged on. American military officials militarised local prostitution by degrees: “First bar girls, then massage parlors for the Marines at Da Nang, then a shanty town of brothels, massage parlors and dope dealers known as Dogpatch soon ringed the bases.

Prostitutes were made officially welcome to U.S. bases in Vietnam as “local national guests.” The American base at Long Binn was a militarized city of 25,000 people. It employed hundreds of Vietnamese women on base as service personnel.... In addition, there were other women just off base; soldiers could bring on base as “local national guests” any of the 50 to 60 girls who waited outside the wire fences. There were separate brothels for black and white soldiers. A Vietnamese woman who was a

616

617 prostitute servicing white soldiers was likely to be murdered by soldiers if she was discovered providing services to black soldiers.

By 1973, on the eve of the American military’s withdrawal, between 300,000 and 500,000 women were working as prostitutes in South Vietnam.

The precise number of women engaged in prostitution was impossible to calculate because thousands of Vietnamese women worked as cleaners and servants for American troops and thousands more were raped by American soldiers. All of them were vulnerable to the label “prostitute,” because they were women and because they were at the bottom of the racial hierarchy that structured all relations in the Vietnam war.

One American soldier remembers how men made the links between racism, rape and prostitution.

You take a group of men and put them in a place where there are no round-eyed women. They are in an all-male environment. Let’s face it. Nature is nature. There are women available. Those women are of another culture, another colour, another society. You don’t want a prostitute. You’ve got an M-16.

What do you need to pay for a lady for? You go down to the village and you take what you want. I saw guys who I believe had never had any kind of sex with a woman before in that kind of scene.

They’d come back a double veteran.

“Double veteran” became a common slang phrase among American soldiers in Vietnam: “Having sex with a woman and then killing her made one a double veteran.”

Military bases, tourism and prostitution in ‘post-Vietnam Asia.

Post-Vietnam Asia is witnessing a boom in the prostitution industry. Ten years after the end of the Vietnam war, Asian women are being sexually exploited by a powerful alliance of militarism and tourism. Both the expansion of the military and the massive development of tourist enterprises are being financed by foreign capital, which in turn is legitimized by insecure local government eager to pay off foreign loans and suppress domestic, opposition. Most affected are women in the Philippines, Thailand, and South Korea, countries in which the militarism/tourism syndrome is especially potent.

The typical life cycle of a Filipino prostitute has been described this way. A teenage girl grows up in a poor rural family which has failed in its struggle to hold on to land which could produce a sufficient income to sustain the family. The girl may

617

618 have suffered sexual abuse by male adults in the family. To help her family pay off its rising debts, she is sent off to Manila.

Sometimes the girl goes in the custody of an adult who promises her parents she will be trained for an income-producing job in the city. She may start by working as a domestic servant, still hoping to find work in one of Manila’s many Japanese or American owned garment or microelectronic factories, whose managers are known to favor young girls on their assembly lines, but eventually she is put to work as a prostitute. She hits her peak right at the start, working in the city’s expensive international hotels where Western men stay on their business trips. Tills peak is brief. The young prostitute one sees having drinks bought for her in the high-rise Hilton or Holiday Inn is soon pushed on to her second, distinctly less elegant and remunerative phase.

American officials claim that Clark Air Force Base injected $50 million into the Philippines’ economy in 1981, of which $13 million was spent on salaries for Philippine workers.

Subic Bay reportedly spent $120 million in the Philippines that year, of which $47 million was in the form of salaries to local workers on the base. The Marcos regime, desperate for revenues with which to pay off its mounting foreign debt and support its expanding police and military forces, welcomes such figures, pointing to them to justify its close collaboration with the U.S. military base officials. Both Governments fail to mention, however, that Philippine workers employed on the American bases earn the lowest wages of any local workers on American bases in Asia: Philippine workers average $65 per month, while Korean workers average S200 and Japanese workers average $400. Moreover, neither government acknowledges the degree of racism that Filipinos endure in order to keep these base jobs.

The Filipino women who work as cleaners, cooks, domestic servants and in other service capacities on the base are said to be subjected to strip-searches by U.S. Marine guards as they go out the base gates on the pretence that they are prone to steal U.S. property. In addition, there are reports of Filipino women workers on the bases being sexually harassed by supervisors with minimal official interference. Such treatment of local women base workers is scarcely surprising, given the fact that outside the base gates American military personnel take advantage of thousands of Philippine women who are offered to them as buyable sexual objects.

Olongapo is the Philippine town that is host to the U.S.

618

619 Navy’s Subic Bay personnel. The town grew from 40,000 Filipino residents in 1963, just prior to the escalation of the American involvement in Vietnam, to 160,000 in 1982.... Many of Olongapo’s women were dependent on a foreign army with a long history of racist relationships with Asian civilians. Olongapo’s Filipino mayor complained that the town has acquired the reputation of a crime-ridden city in which prostitution is “rampant,” venereal disease is widespread and entertainers, pickpockets and pimps are the most influential entrepreneurs.

When the rest and recreation (“R and R”) industry began to expand rapidly in the late 1960s, spurred by the American military involvement in Vietnam, local businessmen in Olongapo made what has become a familiar argument to wary town officials.

Instead of endangering our decent and respectable women to the possibility of rape and other forms of sexual abuse, better provide an outlet for the soldiers’ sexual urge and at the same time make money out of it.

By the end of the Vietnam war in 1976, Olongapo’s town hall had 6,019 women officially registered as “hostesses.” The town recorded no one in the category of “prostitute.” But the Filipino women working in the clubs and massage parlors catering to Subic Bay sailors knew what was expected of a “hostess”: The actual act of dropping one’s panties, spreading one’s legs and doing all possible motions during a sexual encounter with a customer in order to earn money is easy to do. What is difficult to do is to convince oneself to do it and to keep doing it.

Often times, I do not feel anything during sexual encounters. There are times when I am hurt. If I keep doing it, it is because I need money for myself and my children. I have learned to do the motions mechanically in order to satisfy my customers. If you do it very well, they will keep coming, back—and that means money.

By the end of the 1970s, an estimated 100,000 women in Bangkok were working as prostitutes; 70 percent of them suffered from venereal disease: “This means that 30 percent of the female labor force in Bangkok suffer from venereal disease as a result of earning a living.” Child slavery is also on the rise in Thailand.

Though denied by the Thai Ministry of Labor, local and foreign

619

620 investigators have documented the system by which young children from poor farm families are kidnapped and put to work to increase Thailand’s gross national product. Some boys and girls end up working for little or no wages in small factories. Many of the girls are taken to work in brothels serving Thailand’s booming tourist industry.

Militarized prostitutes — women mobilized to provide commercialized comfort and sex for troops — will sometimes be brought directly on base, while at other times will be kept officially at arm’s length, in makeshift shanty towns off base.

Sometimes military commanders will try to control women; at other times they will make an unwritten pact with local procurers, pimps and police, leaving them to exert the direct control.

Hereunder are exerpts from some books commenting on prostitution: Prostitution is the granting of sexual favors for monetary gain. Although men become prostitutes (especially as children), female prostitutes are much more common. Prostitutes are often part of “deviant street net-works,” involved in a mixture of illegal or morally dubious behavior. In the United States, 40 percent of prostitutes are under eighteen years of age. In fact, child prostitutes are important in many parts of the Third World, due to sex tourism and the rise of military bases. Prostitution is an aspect of patriarchal social relations, involving the use of women as sex objects.

The study of gender is a recent phenomenon and its rising importance is a product of the women’s movement. It may transform many of our conventional beliefs and established framework of thought. (Introduction to Sociology page 261) From its inception in slavery, class dominance took different forms for enslaved men and women: men were primarily exploited as workers; women were always exploited as workers, as providers of sexual services, and as reproducers. The historical record of every slave society offers evidence for this generalization. The sexual exploitation of lower-class women by upper-class men can be shown in antiquity, under feudalism, in the bourgeois households of nineteenth and twentieth-century Europe, in the complex sex/race relations between women of the colonized countries and their male colonizers—it is ubiquitous and pervasive. For women, sexual exploitation is the very mark of

620

621 class exploitation. (Introduction to Sociology, Gerda Lerner, The Creation of Patriarch) Hereunder is reproduced some news reports for our esteemed readers: In 2004, 91 women in American Army busy in operation in Afghanistan and Iraq got raped by their colleague.

Only in one place, Colorado Air Force Academy, 54 lady officers were molested.

In 2003, 93,233 women were forcibly raped in U.S.A.; only in New York and Chicago, one woman is raped after 6 minutes.

Every year about 400,000 children in USA are subject in sex crimes. In 2004, 756 Catholic Fathers were tried for sodomy with children though figure is many times more.

From the study of the Bible it seems to be proved that about 1400 B.C. temple prostitution was a legal profession. The following is excerpt from the Holy Bible GENESIS 38:6 to 30; forefather of all the Jews i.e. Judah intercoursing with Tamar, his daughter-in-law taking her a temple prostitute who gave birth to twins, forefathers of the Jews. Judah who first thought them to be illegitimate later accepted them as his own legal sons. The Bible says, “6 In time Judah took a wife for Er his first-born, and her name was Ta’mar. 7 But Judah’s first-born, proved to be bad In the eyes of Jehovah; hence Jehovah put him to death. 8 In view of that Judah said to O’nan: “Have relations with your brother’s wife and perform brother-in-law marriage with her and raise up offspring for your brother.” 9 But O’nan knew that the offspring would not become his; and It occurred that when he did have relations with his brother’s wife he wasted his semen on the earth so as not to give offspring to his brother. 10 Now what he did was bad in the eyes of Jehovah; hence He put him also to death. 11 So Judah said to Ta’mar his daughter-in-law: “Dwell as a widow in the house of your father until She’lah my son grows up.” For he said to himself: “He too may die like his brothers.” Accordingly Ta’mar went and continued to dwell at her own father’s house.

12 Thus the days became many and the daughter of Shu’a, Judah’s wife, died; and Judah kept the period of mourning.

After that he went up to the shearers of his sheep, he and Hi’rah his companion the A’dul’lam-ite, to Tlin’nah. 13 Then it was told to Ta’mar: “Here your father-in-law is going up to Tim’nah to

621

622 shear his sheep.” 14 With that she removed her garments of her widowhood from her and covered herself with a shawl and veiled herself and sat down at the entrance of E-na’im which is along the road to Tim’nah. For she saw that She’lah had grown up and yet she had not been given as a — wife to him.

15 When Judah caught sight of her, he at once took her for a harlot, because she had covered her face. 16 So he turned aside to her by the road and said: “Allow me, please, to have relations with you.” For he did not know that she was his daughter-in-law. However, she said: “What will you give me that you may have relations with me?” 17 To this he said: “I myself shall send a kid of the goats from the herd.” But she said: “Will you give a security until you send it?” 18 And he continued: “What is the security that I shall give of you?” to which she said: “Your seal ring and your cord and your rod that is in your hand.” Then he gave them to her and had relations with her, so that she became pregnant by him. 19 After that she got up and went and removed her shawl off her and clothed herself with the garments of her widowhood.

20 And Judah proceeded to send the kid of the goats by the hand of his companion the A-dul’lam-ite in order to get back the security from the hand of the woman, but he never found her.

21 And he went inquiring of the men of her place, saying: “Where is that temple prostitute in E-na’im along the road?” But they kept saying: “No temple prostitute has ever been in this place.” 22 Finally he returned to Judah and said: “I never found her and, besides, the men of the place said, ‘No temple prostitute has ever been in this place. 23 So Judah said; “Let her take them for herself, in order that we may not fall into contempt. At any rate, I have sent this kid, but you—you never found her.”

24 However, about three months later it happened that it was told to Judah: “Ta’mar your daughter-in-law has played the harlot, and here she is ‘also pregnant by her harlotry.” At that Judah said; “Bring her out and let her be burned.” 25 As she was being brought out she herself sent to her father-in-law, saying: “By the man to whom these belong I am pregnant.” And she added: “Examine please, to whom these belong, the seal ring and the cord and the rod.” 26 Then Judah examined them and said; “She is more righteous than I am, for the reason that, I did not given her to She’lah my son.” And he had no further intercourse with her after that.

27 Now it developed that in the time of her giving birth,

622

623 why, here there were twins in her belly. 28 Further, it turned out that when she was giving birth one extended his hand, and the midwife at once took and tied a scarlet piece about his hand, saying: “This one came out first.” 29 Finally it developed that as soon as he drew back his hand, why, here his brother came out, so that she exclaimed: “What do you mean by this, that you have produced a perineal rupture for yourself?” Hence his name was called Pe’rez. 30 And afterward his brother upon whose hand the scarlet piece was came out and his name came to be called Ze’rah.

In the Holy Books like the Bible and the Puranas and other Hindu religious literature, we find many writings believed by the respective adherents to be of true divine origin but its teachings are not acceptable for the men of modern age.

Among the Hindus, there are thousands of sects. There are a few whose beliefs about morality are somewhat praiseworthy, but the majority of the sects have their own scriptures containing such verses which not a single sound mind would like to believe to be of divine origin. Thus the great reformer of Hindus who created Arya Samaj (i.e. Arian Society) religion, Swami Dayanand expressed his disgust over the immorality of his Hindu society. He quotes from Hindu’s Holy Book thus, ‘If you intercourse with a menstruating woman (not necessarily wife but anyone) you are given merits of pilgrimage bath in Pushkar Teerath; if you intercourse with a low caste woman then merit of taking bath in the Holy city Kashi Ji; if you intercourse with a sweeper woman (the lowest caste) then the merit of taking bath in the Holy city Paryag Teerath; if you intercourse with a washer-woman, then the merit of pilgrimage to the Holy City Mithra but if you commit intercourse with a prostitute then the merit of pilgrimage to Ajodhya, the birth place of Holy Rama Chandra Maharaj. (page 302 Seetarath Parakash Hindi).

Lala Munshi Ram who converted to another Hindu reformed sect and named himself Swami Shardhanand in Kulyat Arya Musafir i.e. verses of an ‘Aryan Seeker of the Truth’, writes, ‘In the eighteen Holy Puranas, there are the stories of Rishis (the Prophets), Mannis (the Sages) and Devatas (the gods) which are shameful blot upon them. Even great Brahma is shown to intercourse with his daughter; Holy Krishna intercourses with Radbakan, Mahadeva intercourses with the wives of the Rishis;

623

624 the great Vishnu intercourses with the wife of great Jullundhar named Birinda; the great god Indra commits adultery with the wife of Gautam; the god Suraj (the Sun god) with Kanti; the god Chandra (the Moon god) commits adultery with Tara the wife of his great master Brahspati; the god Vayu devata (the god of air) commits adultery with Anjni the wife of Kesari; the great god devata Varuna commits adultery with the mother of devata August named Arooshi; the god Brahispati commits adultery with Attha the wife of his brother; the god Vishwa Mitra commits adultery with Arooshi; Parashr commits adultery with Machodri; Dev commits adultery with Dasi; the divine Daroopdi was intercoursed by five men who won her after a game.

The following quotation was made by Ghazi Mahmood Dharmpal, a convert to Islam in his book ‘Kufr Tor’ (i.e. the Destroyer of Infidels). Mr. Mahmood was a great polemist of the Muslims against the Hindus; the Hindus had earlier made objection against Islam about its low morality like the Christian polemists, and assigned Islam’s success among the Hindus due to the licence of lewdness. Mr. Mehmood, page 26 Line 15 replied their charges thus: “Read this and decide that a religion in which Devatas, Rishis, Maharishis and Mahatamas openly commit adultery, abduct married women, even commit adultery with their own virgin daughters and others too, play games and lose their wives, even commit adultery with the wife of the Guru (Master Priest), who say that the sin of adultery is till the coming of the next menstruating cycle of the raped woman; how could such a dirty religion could have been acceptable to our forefathers who were gentle, pious, modest, honest, fearing Allah, worshipper of One God. Nay, never, we have before us example of Pandit Lekh Ram, Swami Dayanand and many other Hindus who were learned Brahmans, they wrote with no compulsion or a sword hanging over their heads, even they threw away their old religions and then started exposition of its dirtiness for reformation; though our forefathers were too inhabitants of this land but were more gentle, more modest and more courageous than Pandit Lekh Ram and Swami Dayanand, they couldn’t have allowed even upto eleven men to lie with their wives, how could they believe in Hinduism? We ask Sharma Ji (The Hindu Polemist), do you invite the Muslims to this Hinduism whose nude picture has been exposed by Pandit Lekh Ram? Does your conscious really compel you to stick to this religion even for one minute? Do you make

624

625 propaganda about this Hinduism and say that the Muslims brought conversion of the Hindus into Islam by sword? And now they should be again brought back into the Hindu Dharma! Isn’t it a sorrowful state for you who hold Master of Art degree and also know the impious beliefs of Hindu Dharma, and then intentionally show ignorance to the malice and claim that the forefathers of six crore (now about 600 million in 2010) Muslims left Hinduism is a dangerous calumny, shameless lie and cowardly attack upon the worthy name of our forefathers”.

Thus it proves that the Christians are not alone in the propaganda against Islam of licentiousness and conversion under compulsion, the Hindus are not behind in it.

Swami Dayanand also writes in ‘Seeta Rath’ page 301, ‘There is certain sect among the Hindus who recites a verse called Bheravi Chakra; after its recitation, any man can commit adultery with any woman as the act becomes lawful.

During recitation of this Divine Verse ‘BHERAVI, Brahmin and the chandal (the lowest Hindu caste) become equal and are lawful for each other. Vam Margi sect’s adherents gather in a secret place where entry of an outsider is forbidden. Men worship the hidden part of a nude woman while all the women worship the phallus of a nude man. After this holy act, all the women become lawful to men including mothers, sisters and daughters.’

Swami Dayanand further writes that Choli Marg and Baij Marg sects too have similar customs but they cast lots before lying with a woman irrespective of whether she is mother, sister or daughter. After performing these rituals, they all drink water in which semen of men is reverently dissolved.

Swami Dayanand mention another sect Gogley Gosain also called Pushtani Marg who also have similar rituals of free sex but they have another custom that every man must bring his bride to the Chief Gosain before touching her; this ensures their entry into Golok (Paradise).

We can mention hundreds of such Hindu sects who practice more obscenity and licentiousness, the detail of which even put a Western to shame. Any intellectual person can read Hinduism and will be disgusted to find thousands of incidents of shamelessness. These acts are done in the sacred names of Vishnu and Krishna.

These rituals are not confined to the Indians only. We find in the history, a mention of a religion very popular in Persia

625

626 called Mazdakite, (6th century sect) who made it lawful that any man could intercourse with any other woman irrespective of the relation. They shared their properties jointly and are dubbed as the first socialist or communist.

We read in the Bible (Genesis 20:1-6) of Abraham and his wife Sarah caught by the king Abimelech, whose nation had similar morals mentioned above. The king had the right over all the women of his nation and those who passed through his territory.

In the time of the Prophet Muhammad, (S.A.W.), in addition to many loose customs, one was Mata i.e. temporary marriage. A man could ask a woman to sleep with him for a night or so for an agreed amount. Even early Muslims practiced it till it was forbidden by the Prophet during the Battle of Khaiber. Some Shiite sects still practice it. In a way, a sort of prostitution was common among the people of the old. We find son of Jacob (pbuh) Judah intercoursing with Tamar after paying money (Genesis 38:16) not knowing that she was his daughter-in-law.

We read incidence of daughters of Lot (pbuh) intercoursing with their father after intoxicating him (Genesis 19:33). The Muslims do not believe in any of such incidences in which a prophet is shown to commit an unbecoming act. But we mention that religious literature of the past is full of stories of sexual practices different from the one held ethical today or believed to be good morals by devout religious people. We find son of Jacob Reuben (Gen. 40:4) committing adultery with his mother; Samson with a prostitute, Prophet Hosea with prostitute, Prophet David (pbuh) (God forgive us) with Bathsheba, David’s son Amnon with his sister Tamar (2 Samuel 13:1-3). Many incidences of the Bible have great similarities with those of the Hindu’s scriptures.

We read in the Bible on a number of occasions, God admonishing the people of Israel for their acts of adultery. Jesus (pbuh) also admonished his nation for this act, and he even refused to punish an adulteress, probably thinking that why only one weak poor woman was singled out while the act of adultery was widespread among the masses.

Adultery, throughout the history, had been the most popular act among all the nations of the world without exception.

Inspite of divine laws against adultery, it is ever popular, particularly among the European atheists and the Christians.

626

627 Such as, a woman’s status has always remained deplorable. She did not possess the means to spend life independently and in case an unwanted baby was born, she was in even graver trouble after her paramour left.

Adultery and prostitution even spread to religious institutions. Hindu Priests were notorious to have a good time with devdasis i.e. women given by the parents to the temples for religious services. These devdasis not only complied to the priests, but priests used them to make money by offering them to the visitors. The Holy Bible also condemned female prostitution; even male prostitution spread to the holy places, (Ezekiel 16:20-35, Hosea 4:14). Among the followers of Zoroastra i.e. Mazdaism, their temples too became most notorious for prostitution. The Christian churches, for some centuries in the past were no exception to it. We quote Bertrand Russell; the great English Philosopher from his book ‘Marriage and Morals’, ‘Sacred prostitution is another institution which was very widespread in antiquity. In some places ordinary respectable women went to a temple and had intercourse either with a priest or with a casual stranger. In other cases, the priestesses themselves were sacred harlots. Probably all such customs arose out of the attempt to secure the fertility of women through the favour of the gods, or the fertility of the crops by sympathetic magic,’ (page 23, line 12 to 18.)

In the History of European Morals vol II p.350 written by W. E. H. Lecky, we have, ‘It was not surprising that, having once broken their vows and begun to live what they deemed a life of habitual sin, the clergy should soon have sunk far below the level of the laity. We may not lay much stress on such isolated instances of depravity as that of Pope John XXII1, who was condemned for incest, among many other crimes, and for adultery, or the abbot-elect of St-Augustine, at Canterbury, who in 1711 was found, on investigation, to have seventeen illegitimate children in a single village; or an abbot of St Pelayo , in Spain, who in 1130 was proved to have kept not less than seventy concubines; or Henry III, Bishop of Liege, who was deposed in 1274 for having sixty-five illegitimate children; but it is impossible to resist the evidence of a long chain of Councils and ecclesiastical writers, who conspire in depicting far greater evils than simple concubinage. It was observed that when the priests actually took wives, the knowledge that these connections were illegal was peculiarly fatal

627

628 to their fidelity, and bigamy and extreme mobility of attachments were especially common among them. The writers of the Middle Ages are full of accounts of nunneries that were like brothels, of the vast multitude of infanticides within their walls, and of that inveterate prevalence of incest among the clergy, which rendered.

It necessary again and again to incur the most stingent enactments that priests should not be permitted to live with their mothers or sisters. Unnatural love, which it had been one of the great services of Christianity almost to eradicate from the world, is more than once spoken of as Angering in the monasteries; and shortly before the Reformation, complaints became loud and frequent of the employment of the confessional for the purposes of debauchery.

‘With the victory of Christianity and the barbarians, the relations of men and women sank to a pitch of brutality which had been unknown in the ancient world for many centuries. The ancient world was vicious, but not brutal. In the Dark Ages, religion and barbarism combined to degrade the sexual side of life. In marriage, the wife had no rights; outside marriage, since all was sin, there was no object in curbing the natural beastliness of the uncivilized male. The immorality of the Middle Ages was widespread and disgusting; bishops lived in open sin with their own daughters, and archbishops promoted their male favourites to neighbouring sees. “History of the Inquisition in the Middle Ages” Vol. I page 9, 14.

‘Prostitution was not always the despised and hidden thing that it has become. Its origin, indeed, is as lofty as could be originally, the prostitute was a priestess dedicated to a god or a goddess, and in serving the passing stranger she was performing an act of worship. In those days she was treated with respect, and while men used her they honoured her. In India the transition from religious to commercial prostitution is not quite complete.

Katherine Mayo, the author of ‘Mother India’ adduces the survival of religious prostitution as one of the counts of her indictment against that country.’ (“Marriage and Morals” by Bertrand Russell page 76).

‘Nevertheless, in America, in England, in Germany, in Scandinavia, a great change has taken place since war. Very many girls of respectable families have ceased to think it worthwhile to preserve their ‘virtue’ and young men, instead of finding an outlet with prostitute have had affairs with girls of the kind whom, if they were richer, they would wish to marry. It

628

629 seems to be the case throughout America that a very large percentage of girls who subsequently marry and become of the highest respectability have sex experience, often with several lovers. (See ‘Marriage and Morals’ by Bertrand Russell page 81).

‘But to return, the early tenth century was perhaps the lowest in all Church, history with reference to the papacy. It is called the pornographic period because the popes were the appointees of prostitutes. How such a situation could ever have arisen appears utterly incredible, but it is not so preposterous if one examines the local situation. The papacy had acquired wealth and influence. The Roman families wished therefore, to control the papacy.

The empire Charlemagne, which might have intervened to protect the popes again; the Romans, had been divided into three, and its components were ravaged by raids. The Roman nobility were under the influence of a prostitute Marozia, and she waved the baton. The most notorious of these popes were all named JohnJohn XI, John XII and John XIII. They may not have been worse than some of the popes of the Renaissance, but they did not even compensate for their misdemeanors by elegance.’ (“Medieval Church” by Roland H. Bainton page 32) ‘Europeans and Americans who have been brought up under Christian influences are inclined to regard this deification of sex, this unrestrained exhibition of the sexual organs, this ceremonial indulgences in the sexual act, as exceedingly repellent and disgusting in the extreme. To them “Sex” is just another word for “obscene” and to associate it with religion comes very near to blasphemy. The Hindu, on the other hand, must find it equally difficult to understand the inhibitions, the reactions of the Westerner, confronted by what after all belongs to the very nature of things, that which lies at the root of being. To him “Sex” is essentially religious, and sexual intercourse may be not mere sensual gratification, but a religious act. (page 78 line 3-14).

‘Then there are the devadasis, who are so prominent a feature of Hinduism in South India. These “brides of the gods” as they are sometimes called, since they are united to the idols by wedding rites, are in effect temple prostitutes. They are divided into grades or classes, including the girl who sells herself for her own benefits; the girl who does so to enrich or otherwise benefit her family; the girl who joins a temple out of devotion (since the sacrifice of chastity is the greatest thing she can offer to the god); and the girl who is hired by the temple authorities for the convenience of their clients. Most of these girls are of low caste,

629

630 but many are accomplished, being taught by the priests to read and write, as well as to sing and dance. So accomplished are they that their attainments have tended to give female education in India a somewhat disreputable tinge.

‘The devadasis are largely recruited by purchase, but some of them have been consigned to the temple by their parents as a recognition of a divine gift or an answered prayer.

‘It has been urged in defence of the institution that since there must be a prostitute class in India as in other countries, it is all to the good that the girls should grow up and live and exercise their profession within the temple precincts, where they may at least learn something of religion.’ (“Ethics of The Great Religions” by E. Royston Pike page 79, line 9’to 30).

We hereby quote p. 183 SEXUALITY from The Encyclopedia of Religion.

‘The sacred character of the ritual orgy is especially evident in some preliterate cultures, where collective rituals followed by intercourse illustrate the religious value of sexual activity. The Aranda and other tribes from central and north western Australia practice brief intervals of ritual orgy, during which all sexual proscriptions are suspended.... The final rituals consist of a ceremonial exchange of wives. Ritual licence is believed to establish goodwill, friendship and group cohesiveness.

The mention of incidents, which are pornographic, do find place in the Holy Bible. A devout Muslim disbelieves it when blame comes upon a prophet. By studying short account of the religions all over the world, we find that people of that era did not feel any shame or guilt about the mention of sexual indulgences.

That probably is the reason why such accounts found way into the Holy Bible too; though the Jews and the Christians believe it, the Muslims disbelieve most of them out of reverence for the divine personalities. We hereby give a short account of it to show how the prevailing religions affected the accounts of the Bible regarding sexual matters.

In Genesis 38:16 Prophet Jacob’s (pbuh) son Judah paid certain amount to his daughter-in-law Tamar posing to be a temple prostitute, though unknowingly, to lie with him; she became pregnant and gave birth to two sons later.

In 2 Samuel 11:2-22 prophet David (pbuh) fell in love with a married woman Bathsheba, intercoursed with her; she became pregnant and bore a son (We seek Allah’s forgiveness for

630

631 mentioning so).

In 1 King 11:1-4 Prophet Solomon had more than thousand concubines, many of them idol-worshippers.

In 2 Samuel 13:1, we find Amnon son of prophet David who raped his sister Tamer.

In 2 Samuel 16:22, Absalom raped concubines of his father prophet David, still alive, openly before a crowd.

In Judges 19:22, the Jews (Benjamites) agreed to rape a concubine instead of a male guest of a certain man; the concubine died of exhaustion and maltreatment.

In 1 King 15:12, Asa the king of Judah, had the male temple prostitutes pass out of land and removed all the dungy idols that his forefathers had made.

In 2 Kings 23:7, Josiah, King of Judah pulled down the homes of the male temple prostitutes that were in the house of Jehovah i.e. Jerusalem Temple.

In Joel 3:3, Israelis sold their male children for male prostitution and daughters, to drink wine by their profit.

Mention of female temple prostitution (Hosea 4:14) and harlots and male prostitutes and fornicators among the Israelis is made on dozens of occasions throughout the Holy Bible.

So we infer from the above accounts that like idolatry, adultery, prostitution and homosexuality were widespread evils among the nations. The laws of the Bible which came through prophet Moses (pbuh) strongly forbade it; but Israelis were mostly of low morals and were so influenced by the surrounding religions that they repeatedly disobeyed God’s word. Jesus (pbuh) too spoke against the licentiousness and obscenity, and forbade his followers to even look at or touch a stranger woman; but to his words none paid any heed and the standard of morality of the world ever declined.

At the start of Christianity, we find a curious tussle between the Apostolic Christianity and Paul’s Christianity. Paul himself claimed to be one of the greatest sinner and a murderer, a mercenary chosen by the Jews to kill the Apostles and the followers of Jesus (pbuh); Paul, whose original name was Saul changed his name to say good bye to his ill-reputed past, claimed a vision and approached the eleven disciples. The disciples at first feared him and refused his entry in their circle. After hesitation they agreed at last. This is where the downfall of true Christianity started. Paul started preaching his Christianity to

631

632 which apostle Barnabas and apostle Peter both opposed bitterly.

After great fights, a truce was reached between Jesus’ apostles and Paul. Paul claimed that he had been chosen as a prophet for the gentiles. After that Jesus’ true apostles preached Christianity based upon the old Testament and the Injil, and they worked among the Jews and the lost tribes all over the world; they themselves strictly obeyed the Jewish customs. These apostles of Jesus (pbuh) wrote the Injils, the words of God uttered by Jesus (pbuh). Thus there came into being Injil of Peter, Injil of Thomas, Injil of Barthelmew, Injil of John, (not the same John who wrote the present gospel according to John) Injil of Matthew, Injil of Barnabas the apostle, Injil of Andrew, Injil of Philip, Injil of Judas. In the fourth century, the Roman Emperor Constantine declared Christianity to be the state religion. Thus all the Roman pagans became Christians under compulsion. A curious thing happened at that time. Only four Injils or the gospels were declared canonical, which were altogether different from those mentioned above. The writers of the accepted Injils were close friends of Paul, who had already forsaken Christianity preached

by Jesus (pbuh) and his disciples. Paul, the originator of the gentile Christianity was a European, a Roman; thus a Roman prophet became more acceptable to the Romans and other Europeans. Paul made the most daring claims which any human being ever dared to utter. He said that in his religion, none should believe that old Biblical Laws will lead them to salvation as God’s law are a curse for mankind such a belief was blasphemous but only a belief in the Christ’s cross was enough. Thus the present Trinitarians are followers of this man Paul, the first European Prophet.

These Trinitarians are now divided into major groups, the Catholics and the Protestants. The prophet Paul (God forbid us to write so) forbade his followers not to imitate those followers of Jesus (pbuh) who were made converts by the Apostles chosen by Jesus (pbuh) himself also he forbade them to obey the laws of the Holy Bible such as circumcision, eating of pork and, to the greatest surprise, observance of Sabbath. Every word spoken or written by Paul is deemed as a word of God; likewise his successors’ i.e. popes’ word too. Thus mention of old laws in the Gospels and the Old Testament are of academic value only.

Emperor Constantine ordered the killing or exile of all those who disbelieved in the four present Gospels but believed in some other gospels or put a faith in a doctrine other than what he declared to

632

633 be true. Thus with the onset of victory of the Pauline Christianity or the Roman Christianity, thereafter started the greatest bloodshed, rapine, persecution which heaven had ever witnessed.

This continued for more than three centuries when Prophet Muhammad, peace be upon him, appeared on the scene and put a check to it. Those true Christians who had survived by then accepted the universal Messiah, the expected Christ, the Saviour of the universe, also some Trinitarians and became absorbed in the Muslim community. Now the Muslims are faced to reply the charges of sensuality and wars from those very Trinitarians.

History tells us that the dark ages which started in the fourth century, was at its peak in the seventh century and then prevailed upto the sixteenth century till the Renaissance started.

If one would study this period, he will find the start of even darker ages, though it is called ‘Age of reason’ by some European scholars. Again killing, strife continued till the power of the Catholics came to an end in many countries of the world i.e.

England, Germany, U.S.A etc. Thus from the 4th century till today, the world has seen the Catholic Roman Christian’s morality ever sinking, though high claims are being made unashamedly. Our readers will observe that the nations who are the most permissive, the worst killers and usurers speak about themselves as most educated with high moral character.

We hereby quote some of the extracts from Christian sources to show how licentiousness and debauchery became prevalent, not to speak of the laity, among the most pious.

‘This century was the worst in the whole chequered history of the Church, it was a time of murders, riots, robberies, and the ‘rule of Harlots’. The Pope might be a boy of twelve, a lay man, an assassin, a debauchee even in the well-known myth, a woman. ‘The Church of the West’ in “A History of Religions” p.

282).

As the morality among the Romans i.e. European Christians was at the lowest ebb as they could not forsake their pagan past nor there was any force in the teachings of Paul’s new religion to change their hearts to piety preached by holy Jesus (phuh). But we know many other Christians’ sects like Ebionites, Essenes, etc. who were extremely ascetics, shared their belongings and lived in a most peaceful way; mankind should be proud of them. They lived dispersed because they believed in the true apostles of Jesus and were repeatedly persecuted by barbarian pagans and the Trinitarians alike. The Holy Qur’an

633

634 speaks very highly of them for their piety, charity and love. These later became Muslims while few remained, attached to old religion.

Due to great immorality and debauchery which prevailed all over the world, there arose reaction to it. We quote from the Christians’ sources about them.

‘Celibacy as an historical phenomenon has, however, other sources as well. Priests and Priestesses dedicated to the service of divinities may be regarded as married to these divinities, and as therefore obliged to abstain from all intercourse with mortals. They will naturally be considered exceptionally holy, and thus an association is brought about between holimen and celibacy. Up to our own day in the Catholic Church, nuns are regarded as the brides of Christ. And this is certainly one of the reasons why it is thought wicked for them to have intercourse with mortals.’ (‘Marriage and Morals’ by Bertrand Russell p.25 line 17 to 25.)

In the writings of the Christian Fathers, we have, ‘Woman was represented as the door of hell, as the mother of all human ills. She should be ashamed at the very thought that she is a woman. She should live in continual penance, on account of the curses she has brought upon the world.

She should be ashamed of her dress, for it is the memorial of her fall. She should be especially ashamed of her beauty, for it is the most potent instrument of the daemon. Physical beauty was indeed perpetually the theme of ecclesiastical denunciations, though one singular exception seems to have been made; for it has been observed that in the Middle Ages the personal beauty of bishops was continually noticed upon their tombs. Women were even forbidden by a provincial Council, in the sixth century, on account of their impurity, to receive the Eucharist into their naked hands.

Their essentially subordinate position was continually maintained.’ (‘History of European Morals’ Vol 2 p.357 by W. E. H. Lecky).

Self-denial and self-mutilation are common among the Buddhists and the Hindus. Sadhus and Yogis lived a solitary life in deserts or mountains or jungles and sustained themselves by eating leaves of the trees or fruits. They dressed in rags and on occasions mutilated themselves. They lived ascetic lives away from women, strong drinks, good food. This is still practiced in India, Sadhus and Yogis are much revered by both the Hindus

634

635 and the Buddhists.

These were the circumstances when Islam dawned upon the world in the early seventh century and was thus challenged by religions of adverse ethics. Light of Islam, Noor of Allah appeared upon the earth to relieve the nations of the world from man-made laws, self-styled asceticism as well as lewdness, debauchery. The challenge was too strong, universal and demanded a rational approach. A suitable religion for the world could have been the one which could not only meet the demand of its time but all the time to come; Islam fulfilled that demand. We will hereby briefly discuss the goodness and blessedness which Prophet Muhammad, (S.A.W.) brought for the world and was rightly called by Allah ‘His Mediation of Love and Mercy for all the worlds.’ Here we will discuss only the sexual and marital aspects only.

We must broadly enumerate the reasons why the women were despised and maltreated at all, though they were always sought after for sexual purpose.

First reason is that women didn’t possess any property and were dependant upon men for their living. This had made men arrogant; wealth was a power of men to exploit women while wealth was a woman’s weakness.

Secondly, women were uneducated, they didn’t know their rights and felt themselves to be inferior to men intellectually.

Thirdly, women were physically weak; they were assigned menial jobs by men; they were thought good only to give birth to babies, apart from it they were supposed to serve no useful role in the society.

Fourthly, all the old religions held a very low opinion of them; all religions called them the root of all evils, cause of original sin, Devil’s greatest weapon, a thing to be ashamed of.

They were untouchables during menstruation. Due to this attitude towards women, the self-styled priests and ascetics developed their own theory that abstention from sex was a sign of holiness and virtuosity and thus a celibate who vowed not to get married for life was highly revered and regarded as a saint. Even men started killing their baby girls just after birth, or would sacrifice them to gods and even sold them for prostitution.

Fifth reason was general poverty which prevailed among the poor section of the population all over the world. Poor people would even sell their babies, especially female, for money. Men

635

636 would refuse to marry poor girls and would demand costly dowries along with the bride. This evil is still in practice in some Asian countries, especially in India. The more unfortunate poor girls sold themselves for general or temple prostitution, while in the European countries the girls became mistresses, prostitutes or just girl friends when their true rights were denied to them.

Sixth reason was wars after which the victorious army captured the women and made them concubines and maids; and these women met a very dreadful end.

Seventh reason was free mixing of men and women without any inhibition; thus on occasions young women would fall prey to men’s lust and would lose chastity and were not accepted by the men who usually believed that defloration was the prerogative of the bride; thus these women who had made such mistakes during their youth would resort to permissiveness.

Eighth reason was that some men, even the learned one, had come to the conclusion that prostitution is an evil which should not be curbed, it was held by them as a necessary evil which was a requirement for a healthy society for the safeguard of the virtues of chaste men and women. Thus once prostitution became accepted, it led other women to disregard the virtuosity; thus general immorality developed.

In Islam there is no such freedom for women where they are free to choose boy friends for their nights and go to clubs for dancing, singing and even live together as husband and wife without marrying. In the Islamic society, there is no room for such a libertine and promiscuous behaviour, nor it agrees to the immoral couples claiming special allowances for their illegitimate babies. This is the fruit of European Christian society while in Islam, if this is a part of freedom then, there is no such freedom.

Islam is against these acts of licentiousness and open fornications. But for freedom to work and get education, Muslims are the first to support it and believe in it as a religious duty since fourteen centuries or so.

Islam faced a great challenge to bring about the emancipation for women which had been lost for a long time; but it received a bitter opposition from all the religions for whom continuation of the depraved state of affairs was an accepted way of life. Thus all the enemies of reformation for the cause of women have gathered against Islam and to even accuse Islam of what it came to blot out. Islam came to the world to restore woman her

636

637 honour, modesty and respect which she rightfully deserved.

Islam made it incumbent upon mankind to give share to the women in the property left by their parents, even if it were small amount. In the Holy Qur’an 4:8 and 4:12 we have one of the greatest revolutionary commandments which changed the course of history of women.

“For the women belong a share of that which parents and

near relatives leave, whether it be little or more, share is obligatory”

Al-Nisa 4:8

“Allah charges you concerning your children: a male shall inherit the equivalent of the share of two females”: Al-Nisa 4:12 The Holy Qur’an fixed the share of all women including mother, sister, and wife etc.

The Qur’an also commanded that women have the right over what they earn by way of work; in addition, the men are obliged to pay a security amount to their wives at the time of marriage. These commandments have changed completely the behaviour of men towards women in contrast to what happened earlier.

Islam made incumbent upon all the Muslims, men or women to seek knowledge.

The Prophet said, “The acquirement of knowledge is incumbent upon every man and woman.”

Mishkat The Prophet said, “If a believer teaches manners to her daughter, educates her, then spends nicely upon her upbringing; he will he saved from the Fire.”

Mishkat “A Muslim who upbrings two daughters, will be as near to me as two adjacent fingers.”

Mishkat He said, “Shall I tell you the most charitable act, that is to take care of your daughter who is sent back (i.e. divorced or widow) and there is none to take care of her. Do take care of her.”Mishkat After women received knowledge and property, they were no more inferior to men and were in a better position to safeguard their rights and resist their exploitation. And in the case of maltreatment towards them, they could go to courts for their rights. And if they were enforced anything like second marriage by their husband, they could divorce or threaten to divorce if they deemed it to be an unjust act. Due to education and money, women were no more treated as maids or captives in a house.

637

638 Islam gave a higher status to women within the house while outside the house, men enjoyed superiority. Once a Muslim asked the Prophet “Who has the most right upon me.” The Prophet replied, “Your mother”. The man repeated twice, “Who next?” The Prophet replied twice, “Your mother”. On the fourth occasion, the Prophet said, “Your father.”

Bokhari, Muslim Once the Prophet said, “For a man, his mother has the greatest right; while for a woman, her husband has the greatest right.” Nehjal Fasahat The Prophet said, “If a father brings some new fruit from the market then it is a charitable act; he should start distributing from the daughter and then to the son”.

Ghazzali He said, “Allah will enter such a person into Paradise who neither buried his daughter alive, nor despised her nor treated his son in preference to her.”

The Prophet said that all mankind, men or women, were equal and innocent by birth and holy in the sight of Allah. There is no original sin upon man or woman nor is anyone responsible for the fall of Adam.

“Even a woman can excel a man by practicing more virtues.”

“The best believer is the one who is the nicest for his family and treats them best.”

Tirmzi, Maja, Darmi He advised, ‘Never deny the rights of two weaker beings, an orphan and a woman.’

Gilani The Prophet said, “An honourable man honours women; only a base person will insult them; whoso cares most his wife and daughters is the best person but whoso gives trouble to his family is the worst person.”

Nehjal Fasahat, Bokhari, Muslim The Prophet said, “A person who is cruel to his wife annoys Allah, Who will chastise him in this world, otherwise he surely has Gehenna as destination in the Hereafter.”

In the Qur’an 2:229 Allah gives the women similar right over men as the men have over them.

NB. Men are ranked a grade higher because they work and earn for women. So men are only higher socially, otherwise religiously they are equal; in a family set up, children should give more respect to their mother than their father.

The Prophet said, “Paradise is under the feet of your

638

639 mother.”

Mishkat Once a person claimed that he had done enough for his mother. The Prophet asked, “What have you done.” The man said, ‘I carried my old mother seven times upon my shoulders for pilgrimage to Makkah”. The Prophet said “This is not worth her one favour which she did to you when she lifted you in infancy from your wet bed and put you on a dry bed.” Another man said, “I carried my old mother upon my shoulders and crossed a desert such that my feet got sores and burns due to hot sand. Have I returned her favour?” The Prophet replied, “May be that Allah accept your act as equal to her one little pang which she suffered while giving birth to you.”

The Prophet showed great respect to women. When his daughter Fatima, (R.A.) would come to see him, he would stand up and kiss her hand.

Once the Prophet stood up to receive a woman, spread his covering and made her sit upon it. Later the Prophet told an enquirer that she was his nursing mother.

The Prophet charged the Muslims to show kindness to the people of Egypt, when they would conquer it, because Hazrat Hajira belonged to Egypt. Consequently the Muslims showed great respect to the Egyptians. A Christian Father asked the Muslims the reason for this extraordinary favour; on knowing the reason he said, “Only a Prophet can show such a respect to a woman, none else.”

Islam designed various means to bring about parity between the rich and the poor. In addition to almsgiving, some concrete measures were suggested by the Qur’an.

“If you fear that you will not deal with the orphans in fairness then marry of the women, who seem pleasing to you, two or three, or four; and if you fear that you cannot do justice then marry only one or what your right hand possesses (i.e. captives).

Thus it is more likely that, by this way you will be able to avoid injustice.”

Al-Nisa 4:4 This is a great verse in which even captives are being ordered to be married. In age before Islam, captive women were freely intercoursed by their masters, friends and everyone whom their masters offered; they were even forced to prostitute. Men are given all the possible choices; what is incumbent upon men is to marry the destitutes but not to take advantage of them immorally.

639

640 By this way, a concrete attempt was made to eliminate the poor orphan girls, widows, destitutes from the society which otherwise would have been source of evils spread by poverty as already discussed. As the verse states, wealthy men were directed to take up four poor women as wives; four being the limit for any man to marry. Assuredly, poor women who had tasted the stings of poverty were greatly relieved and were naturally happy as for themselves as well as for their offspring’s well-being. But if a man of means was already married and was happy with the wife from upper class, then there was no compulsion for him to marry more if the first wife objected and felt aggrieved or perturbed as mostly the case is. Thus every man has to act according to his own circumstances; and woman too has the right, at the time of marriage, to put a condition in the marriage deal if she so wants, to restrict her husband not to marry more. This is very fair for the couple and removes all chances of injustice.

In Islam, only those women are captured after the battle who come to take part in the battle accompanying the army; rest of the population is given full protection; any enslaving of men or women or killing or looting is forbidden.

These are among the greatest benefits of Islam. Honour of a woman belonging to defeated nation is as sacred as that of any Muslim woman. A woman is a man’s honour, honour of the house, and Islam puts great emphasis to safeguard it.

Islam puts a very strict check upon men and the women about free mixing and orders head-covering of women which was also practiced by the Hindu women and the Christian women in the past. A Woman’s beauty and chastity is too precious to be exhibited openly—precious things are to be hidden and preserved.

In the Qur’an we have,

“And say to the believing women to lower their gaze and guard their chastity and that they display not their beauty except that which is apparent (unavoidably) thereof, and that they draw their head coverings over their bosoms, and they display not their beauty except to their husbands or their sons or to their fathers or husband’s father, or their sons or their husband’s sons, or their slaves or such of male servants who have no sexual desire, or children who have no knowledge of women’s nakedness.”

Al-Noor 24:32 In the Qur’an we have,

640

641 “And say to the believing men to lower their gaze and guard their hidden parts. That is purer for them. Surely Allah is informed of what they do.”

Al-Noor 24:31 The Prophet said “No man should go into the gathering of strange women.”

Mishkat “Beware! No man should spend a night where a young strange woman is alone.”

Muslim “When a man meets a strange woman who is alone then there arrives a third one — Satan to suggest seduction.”

Mishkat “No man should ever be alone with a strange woman, nor should go to the houses of such women whose husbands are out for a journey because then Satan enters into veins like blood.” Mishkat The Prophet cursed those women who wear tight or thin dresses to show their beauty, those who seduce men.

Mishkat The Prophet also said that such a man does not belong to me who entices away the wife of another man.

Thus the chastity of woman is regarded as of utmost importance and the Muslims were forbidden to marry unchaste women. In the Qur’an, 24:27 we have,

“Vile women are for vile men, and vile men for vile women.”

Al-Noor 24:27 In the Qur’an 24:4, we have,

“An adulterer does not marry but an adulteress or an idolatress, and an adulteress does not marry but an adulterer or an idolator. And this is forbidden unto the believers.”

Al-Noor 24:4 Thus Muslim parents teach their daughters from childhood to be modest and refrain from coming close to any strange man at all. Due to these measures, the Muslim’s morality has always been of the highest standard in spite of many political upheavals in the history of Muslims and even today, it put to shame all the non-Muslim followers of the world regarding chastity.

“This day all good things are made lawful for you. And also the food of those whom the Book has been given is lawful, and your food is lawful for them. And so are the chaste women of the believers and chaste women from among those whom the Book has been given before you, provided you give them their dowries for contracting an

641

642 honourable marriage, neither committing adultery nor taking as secret paramours. And whoso rejects this belief, his deeds have come to naught, and he will be among the losers in the Hereafter”.

Al-Maidah 5:6 Thus Islam puts stringiest restrictions upon unlawful sexual pleasures even with non-Muslims and asks the Muslims to live a secured married life. Prophet Muhammad, (peace be upon him) forbade exchange of wives, prostitution, temporary marriage for the fulfilment of carnality, secret marriages and unlimited polygamy.

He said, “Get married but do not divorce (except for fornication).”

Mishkat “In the sight of Allah, the most detestable among all permitted acts is divorce.”

Abu Dawood, Ibn Mqjah “One who divorces his or her spouse due to lust would be cursed.”

Mishkat The Prophet advised women not to lure men to divorce their wives and marry them instead.

Bokhari, Muslim The Prophet, on too many occasions, advised men to live nicely with women even if they have some failings, because women are sometimes very nice, friendly and loving while on other occasions they become emotional and quarrelsome.

The Prophet asked men not to divorce them for small failings but look at their good points.

“Do not force or impose yourself upon your wife but leave her to herself and try to adjust with her to a maximum.”Bokhari, Muslim A happy marriage and a happy home is what Islam prescribes for the Muslims. The Prophet also said that when one or both of the spouses become immoral, home life is ruined. Nehjal Fasahat Mutual confidence and honour makes a home, a Paradise otherwise it is a hell for a happy marriage, and the children too.

The Holy Qur’an declared that ‘each of the spouse is like a garment for the other’ (Al-Baqarah 2:188). Thus they are indispensable for each other, so they must respect each other, as they safeguard each other’s honour.

Allah has declared marriage as ‘a sacred pledge, a strong covenant’ (Al-Nisa 4:22). Thus marriage is not a matter to be taken lightly but is a serious affair demanding great sacrifice.

The Prophet very strongly forbade a father or a guardian to give a woman for marriage against her consent, or under

642

643 compulsion. He declared that if a girl is married when she is not yet mature, then she has the right to dissolve the marriage on achieving puberty.

The Prophet showed greatest resentment against immorality and expressed greatest fear about his followers of their lust for women.

The Prophet said, “Allah dislikes those men and women who are given to sensuality; curse of Allah be upon all those who are sensual, pleasure seeker and divorce excessively (for carnal pleasure).”

Here are some of those verses of the Holy Qur’an which restrict a Muslim to be immoral.

1. “And do not follow the footsteps of Satan; surely, he is

an open enemy for you. He directs you to evil and obscenity and that you should say of Allah that which you have no knowledge” Al-Baqarah 2:169,170 2. “Satan frightens you with poverty and directs you to obscenity, whereas Allah promises you forgiveness from Himself and bounty. And Allah is All-Embracing, AllKnowing.”

Al-Baqarah 2:269 3.

“Say: Surely Allah never commands obscenity (lewdness). Say you of Allah that which you have no knowledge.”

Al-Anfal 8:29 4. “Say: My Lord has forbidden only obscenity, whether open or secret (hidden) and sin and wrongful oppression, and that you associate with Allah that for which no authority has been revealed, and that you say of Allah that which you have no knowledge.”

Al-Anfal 8:34 5. “Verily, Allah commands justice and kindness, and giving to kinsfolk, and forbids obscenity and iniquity (abomination) and oppressive acts. He exhorts you that you may learn.”

Al-Nahl 16:91 6. “Those who like that obscenity should spread among the believers, theirs will be a painful punishment in the world and the Hereafter. And Allah knows while you know not.”

Al-Noor 24:20 7. “O Ye who believe! follow not the footsteps of Satan.

And whoso follows the footsteps of Satan, let them know that he commands obscenity and iniquity (abomination).”Al-Noor 24:22 8. “Recite that which has been revealed to you of the Book, and say Prayer. Surely, Prayer restrains from

643

644 obscenity and iniquity. But verily remembrance of Allah is even greater. And Allah knows what you do.”Al-Ankbut 29:46 9. “And you draw not near to obscenity, whether open or hidden.”

Al-Anam 6-.152 10. “And those who avoid most grievous sins and obscenity and if they are wroth, forgive.”

Al-Shura 42:38 11. “Such people avoid the most grievous sin and obscenity except unwilled offences.”

AI-Najam 53:33 We can produce innumerable sayings of the Prophet and the verses from the Holy Qur’an to prove that Islam enjoins upon the Muslims to develop high moral character and to shun indulgences and sensuality. So what our opponents accuse us is only a malicious propaganda fanned by prejudice and hypocrisy.

The Islamic doctrine not only puts a check upon immorality by good advices but also enjoins very severe punishment for the fornicators. Immorality is from Satan, while piety is from Allah; even mention or spread of obscenity is forbidden and all that which leads to it i.e. drinking, pork eating, free mixing of sexes, pornographic literature etc.

Through the Holy Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) Allah abolished a very harsh commandments of the Holy Bible pertaining to the treatment of women during menses. The Jews would put away their women during menses in a secluded place so that they could not touch any person; nor any garment or covering lest these be burnt. The Jews would give food to the enclaved women by tying it to a long stick. The Gentile Christians (i.e. followers of Paul) were not that harsh but even then the treatment to them was deplorable. The same was case among the Hindus. Islam declared that except for intercourse, a woman is fully pure and clean. She can cook food, can share the same bed with her husband, and can eat from the same dish with other members of the house.

A Muslim woman is, if not more, spiritual as a man is.

She prays, fasts, give alms and goes for Pilgrimage like a man does. The high position which Islam gives to the woman is already mentioned above. But for the Muslims, Western Christian’s boast of so-called women’s freedom is not a matter to be proud of but rather a matter of shame which has ruined the European homes and made women an easy victim of men’s lecherousness. The Muslims dread to follow Western women in

644

645 their astrayed path, which is rather disrespectful for the women folk and has ruined their honour and chastity which are now a tale of the past. The Muslims, as explained earlier, give the highest position to their women.

Anti-Islam writers have unduly attacked the Muslim divorce law. They probably have in their minds the well-known misconcept that a Muslim husband may utter ‘divorce’ thrice to dissolve the marriage; this is what our Holy Prophet forbade too.

What the Prophet and the Holy Qur’an proscribed is thus:

‘If a husband finds his wife extremely rebellious and abusive, and inspite of advices and friendly arguments she is uncompromising and obstinate, and he decides to divorce her then he should tell her the faults and give her the first divorce. Thus he must give her sometime, say a month or two to amend her ways. During this time he should completely disassociate himself to experience himself and her to realise what divorce is like. If he, even once, approaches her in the bed, then the first divorce is null and void. The first or second divorce should never be given when the wife is having menses, because women are always very irritable, irrational, impolite and any such decision during that period is not right. If a wife does not amend her character even after been given second divorce, and continues to be uncompromising, then the husband must call his elders and her elders to bring about amity between them and find the means to save the marriage from breaking up. If the elders agree that the couple can’t live together due to some unpatchable differences, then the third divorce is pronounced after first two trial divorces.

After that they become separated so that the divorcee is entitled to all the gifts which she got during her marriage along with the dowry.

The Prophet said that divorce is the worst of permissible things and shakes the throne of Allah and is the most pleasing act to Satan. If a woman divorces her husband whose character or treatment is below her aspirations then she is free to get divorce without pronouncing the divorce thrice as men do, but she has to give back her husband all the gifts. This is to avoid defrauding of men by the women of undesirable characters.

Now we quote from eminent scholars of the world to confirm our point that women are highly respected in Islam.

1. “You can find others stating that the religion (Islam) is evil because it sanctions a limited polygamy...... But you do not

645

646 hear as a rule the criticism which I spoke out one day in London hall where I knew that the audience was entirely uninstructed. I pointed out to them that monogamy with a blended mass of prostitution was hypocrisy and more degrading than a limited polygamy. Those things are forgotten while people are hypnotised by the words monogamy and polygamy and do not look at which lies behind it in the West the frightful degradation of women who are thrown into the streets when their first protectors, weary of them, no longer give them any assistance....... I often think that woman is more free in Islam than in Christianity. Woman is more protected by Islam than by the faith which preaches monogamy.

In al-Qur’an the law about women is more just and liberal. It is only in the last twenty years that Christian England has recongnised the right of woman to property, while Islam has allowed this right from all times....It is a slander to say that Islam preaches that women have no souls.” (Dr. Annie Besant, “The Life and Teachings of Muhammad”, Madras June, 1932).

2. “Whether the question is considered socially, ethically or religiously, it can be demonstrated that polygamy is not contrary to the highest standards of civilisation..... The suggestion offers a practical remedy for the problem of the destitute and unwanted female, the alternative is continued and increased prostitution, concubinage and distressing spinsterhood.” (J. S. Clare McFarlane, “The Case For Polygamy”, London 1934).

3. “It is undeniable that polygamy, or to speak more accurately, the principle underlying it is not confined to Moslem people. To put the matter plainly, who can honestly say that the sexual morality of the West is superior to that of the East?”

(Lancelot Lawton, “The Sphere”, London, for 12th, May 1928).

4. “Man lives in a state of polygamy in the civilised countries in spite of the monogamy enforced by law; out of hundred thousand men there would barely be one who could swear upon his death-bed that he had never known but one single woman during his whole life.” (Nordan-Max, “Conventional Lies of Our Civilisation”).

5. Other eminent scholars and sexologists who have supported the justification of polygamy in special circumstances are Dr. Westermarck Dr. Rom Landan, Professor H. Licht, Dr. Ira. G. While, Professor N. W. Ingells, M. Letourneau, Dr. Le Bon, Havelock Ellis, G. R. Scott.

N. B. Islam didn’t forbid polygamy because there was no

646

647 justification for this ban as unlimited polygamy was common among the Jews, the Christians, the Hindus, among the Chinese and the Africans, so why bring a law against the prevalent customs when it serves no good purpose at all but may harm the interest of women instead of helping? Any such law would have left millions of divorcees and widows at the mercy of lustful men and would have been even instrumental in promoting fornication among the destitutes. Rather Islam is the first ever religion who put check to unlimited polygamy; the Bible has put no restriction at all, not even the Gospels i.e. Injil.

6. “In fact most Mohammadans in all ages have had only one wife.” (“Philosophy of Religions” New York 1935, p. 508 William Kelly Wright.).

7. “Polygamy was a custom general throughout the East, so long back as the days of the Patriarch Abraham, and which, it is certain, from innumerable passages in Scripture, some of which we shall quote, could not in those purer ages of mankind, have been regarded as sinful.”

‘Polygamy was permitted among the ancient Greeks, as in the case of the detachment of young men from the army, mentioned by Plutarch. It was also defended by Euripides and Plato. The ancient Romans were more severe in their morals, and never practised it, although it was not forbidden among them; and Marc Antony is mentioned as the first who took the liberty of having two wives. From that time it became pretty frequent in the empire till the reigns of Theodosius, Honorius and Arcadius, who first prohibited it by an express law, A.D. 393. After this the Emperor Valentinian permitted, by an edict, all the subjects of the empire, if they pleased, to many several wives; nor does it appear from the ecclesiastical history of those times, that the bishops made any objection to its introduction. Valentinianus Constantius, son of Heribartus and Hypericus his son, had a plurality also. Add to these Pepin and Charlemagne, of whom St. Urspergensus witnesses that they had several wives, Lothaire and his son, as likewise Arnolphus VII, Emperor of Germany (A.D. 888), and a descendant of Charlemagne, Frederic Barbarossa and Philip Theodatus King of France. Among the first race of the Kings of the Franks, Gontran, Caribert, Sigebert and Veneranda and Mercatrude and Ostregilde, acknowledged as his legitimate wives; Caribert had Merfida, Marconesa and Theodogilda.

‘Father Daniel confesses the polygamy of the French

647

648 Kings. He denies not the three wives of Dagobert I, expressly asserting that Theodobert espoused Dentary, although she had a husband, and himself, another wife, named Visigelde. He adds, that in this he imitated his uncle Clotaire, who espoused the widow of Creodomir, although he had already three wives.

‘With respect to the physiological reasons for polygamy, it has been observed by the celebrated Montesquieu that women in hot climates are marriageable at eight, nine or ten years; thus, in those countries, infancy and marriage almost go together. They are old at twenty.

‘Thus the law which permits only one wife is physically comfortable to the climate of Europe, and not to that of Asia. This is the reason why Muhammadanism was established with such facility in Asia, and extended with so much difficulty in Europe; why Christianity is maintained in Europe, and has been destroyed in Asia; and, in fine, why the Muhammadans have made such progress in China and the Christians so little.

‘Many works have been published in defence of polygamy even by writers professing Christianity. Bernardo Ochinus, General of the Order of Capuchins, published, about the middle of the sixteenth century, dialogues in favour of the practice, and about the same time appeared a treatise on behalf of a plurality of wives; the author, whose real name was Lysarus, having assumed the pseudo one of Theophilus Aleuthes.

‘Selden proves, in his ‘Uxor Hebraica’ that polygamy was allowed not only among the Jews, but likewise among all other nations.

‘But the most distinguished defender of polygamy was the celebrated John Milton, who, in his Treatise on Christian Doctrine, after quoting various passages from the Bible in defence of the practice, says, “Moreover, God, in all allegorical fiction (Ezekiel, xxiii,), represents Himself as having espoused two wives, Aholah and Aholiah, a mode of speaking which even in a parable, nor, indeed, have taken upon himself such a character at all, if the practice which it implied had been instrinsically dishonourable or shameful.”

“On what grounds, then, can a practice be considered as so dishonourable or shameful which is prohibited to no one even under the Gospel; for that dispensation annuls none of the merely civil regulations which existed previously to its introduction. It is only enjoined that elders and deacons should be chosen from such

648

649 as were husbands of one wife (1 Tim, iii., v.2, and Tim, i., 6). This implies, not that to be the restriction would have been equally imposed on all, but that in proportion as they were less entangled in domestic affairs, they would be more at leisure for the business of the Church. Since, therefore, polygamy is interdicted in this passage to the ministers of the Church alone, and that, not on account of any sinfulness in the practice, and since none of the other members are precluded from it, either here or elsewhere, it follows that it was permitted as aforesaid, to all the remaining members of the Church, and that it was adopted by many without offence.”

‘Muhammad, therefore, did but legalize a practice not only honoured but even blessed by God himself, under the old dispensation, and declared to be lawful and honourable under the new one; and, consequently, he must be exonerated from the charge of having sanctioned polygamy, and thereby encouraged licentiousness.

‘The celebrated traveller Niebuhr is of the same opinion “Europeans”, he observes, “are mistaken in thinking that the state of marriage is so different amongst the Muhammadans from what it is with Christian nations. I could not discern any such difference in Arabia. The women of that country seem to be as free and happy as those of Europe can possibly be. Polygamy is permitted, indeed, amongst Mohammedans, and the delicacy of our ladies is shocked at this idea; but the Arabians rarely avail themselves of the privileges of manying four lawful wives, and entertaining, at the same time, any number of female slaves.

None but rich voluptuaries marry so many wives, and their conduct is blamed by all sober men. Men of sense, indeed, think the privilege rather troublesome than convenient. A husband is, by law, obliged to treat his wives suitably to their condition, and to dispense his favours amongst them with perfect equality but these are duties not a little disagreeable to most Mussulmans, and such modes of luxury are too expensive to the Arabians, who are seldom in easy circumstances.”

‘As to polygamy being an extinguisher of love, this is a notion springing from the same source of absurd prejudices as that which suggests Old England to be the only land of liberty and happiness. If polygamy deserved all the hard things said of it, if it was the source of so many evils and the spring of so few enjoyments, we should scarcely see it in vogue throughout so large a portion of the world, where refinement has made so little

649

650 progress.’ (Davenport in “An Apology for Mohammed and The Koran”).

8. “And this right of the wife to seek divorce was recognised for the first time in the history of mankind by Islam.”

(M. Letourneau, Evolution of Marriage).

9. “In like manner, he (Muhammad, peace be upon him) improved the position of woman.... He allowed women to come to the mosque, but believed that their homes are better; yet when they came to his service he treated them kindly even if they brought the sucking babies; if, says an amiable tradition, he heard a child cry, he would shorten his sermon lest mother be inconvenienced. He put an end to the Arab practice of (feminine) infanticide (xvii, 31). He placed woman on the same footing with man in legal processes and in financial independence, she might follow any legitimate profession, keep her earnings, inherit property, and dispose of her belongings at will (iv, 4,32). He abolished the Arab custom of transmitting women as property from father to son. Women were to inherit half as much as the male heirs, and were not to be disposed of against their will.....a tradition quotes the Prophet as saying to women, ‘It is permitted to you to go out for your needs’.... we find Moslem women moving about freely and unveiled in the Islam of his time, and a century thereafter.”

(The Age of Faith, pp.181,182,183 Will Durant.)

10. “Under Islamic Law the capacities of women were in general much more extended than they are today according to the conception of law.”

(La Vie Juridique Des Peuples, Vol, VII, edited Paris, 1939, p. 154 by Levy Uliman and Mirkine-Guetzevitch).

11. “Does this or does this not demonstrate that polygamy — which in the eyes of Christendom constitutes one of the chief offences of Islam is not the crime it is represented to be? Is it, in fact, a crime at all? Does it not prove that only the abuse of it, as the abuse of any, even a good thing, is wrong? But that the actual system itself as an ethnic condition peculiar to certain racial sections of mankind, is nothing but the outcome or evolution of sociological customs and usages?

To contend as all the Mutalizite doctors do that Islam is not a polygamous system because it only tolerates a limited polygamy under stringent conditions which tends to monogamy is but a metaphysical quibble. It is but an attempt to split a hair. It

650

651 does not alter the fact that when a system permits more than one wife, and its founder sanctioned four, it is certainly not monogamous. Such an argument will not hold water for even a moment. It is but a mere contention “a bone” as the Persian proverb says, “thrown to two dogs,” a palpable piece of sophistry.

It is but the begging of an obvious fact, a reality that can neither be avoided nor eluded. As Burns so very happily put it: “But facts are cheels that winna ding An Downa be disputed.”

From theories such as this, Islam can derive no benefit.

Just as in broad sense she can suffer no disparagement from the fact that she countenances polygamy, she can afford to dispense with any such apologies. It is always a sounder principle to look truth in the face, even if that truth is unpalatable. However much civilization or the march and progress of events may ultimately modify polygamy, the actual custom itself was but an outcome of circumstances and conditions.

That at the time were inevitable and did not (as they do not now) imply a crime against or subversion of natural laws. To stigmatize a system that time and usage have sanctified for thousands of years, merely because it offends the easily outraged feelings of a super sensitive Christendom, or even on other grounds, is, to say the least of it, undignified. To impute a crime to the thing itself is almost but not quite, on a par with the theology that pronounces a child to be the product of a sinful act.

If the cause is sinful, the effect must also be sinful? Such a theory is certainly unnatural, if not monstrous ! It is a perversion of that Nature from which we ourselves have evolved, and of that God or First Cause from which all causes and effects have proceeded.

Regarding this question from the broadest of standpoints there is no need of an apology. Contention such as that of the Mutalazite doctors casts too much of a reflection — an insult almost — on the great spirit and the splendid traditions of Islam.

It is altogether unworthy of her. The fact of a polygamous system did not in one whit detract from the splendour of the empire that was built upon Mohammed’s virile creed, although the subsequent abuse of it may possibly have done so. Even admitting that monogamy is an improvement on polygamy, the Christian Faith was yet young when Mohammed first founded Islam.

Thirteen hundred years make a vast difference in the aspect of social progress and development. And as I have already pointed

651

652 out, even Mohammed, with all his great power and influence, dared not have upset the cornerstone upon which the entire social fabric of the Patriarchal system was based. However great he was as a Prophet, he was much too great a statesman to have even spent a thought on an innovation so startlingly radical and revolutionary.

But Christendom in the mass has never rationally considered this question from a broad-minded and liberal aspect!

The attitude of its missionaries towards the great Moslem Church is, to say the least of it, uncalled for and unjustifiable. Their irrational arrogance and aggressiveness is only exceeded by their psychological ignorance of Islamic spirit and morality, added to an overweening egotism, blind bigotry and narrow sectarian prejudices. In a dual sense their attitude is offensive in the extreme. Offensive because it is hostile as well as impertinent. To attempt the conversion of Islam is a Liberty that amounts to licence in face of its utter futility. This in itself demonstrates an ignorance of ethnic conditions on the part of European statesmen and missionaries that is as amazing and preposterous as it is deplorable. So, too, to denounce Islam, as Christian missionaries do in no unmeasured terms in books, on platforms and in the pulpit, is surely unpardonable — surely a reflection on civilization. Christianity will never convert or supplant Islam. As long as the one lasts the other will endure. From the most catholic of standpoints, from a religious, a social, a political, and an economic sense, it would be sounder and more politic to leave Islam alone. It would be more to the point if Christian missionaries devoted their energies to the bottom dogs of the slums of their own European cities, and to rescue the poor helpless infants who in their thousands are being slowly done to death through vice and crime that is worse that bestial.

Unquestionable there is in our own European system a moral cancer that is just as virulent as any that Islam can produce. This indeed is a question that European statesmen should turn their attention to. For more than anything, it is this onslaught on the strongholds of Islam by Christendom, that explains the Moslem menace. The one, if it exists, is but a counterblast to the other.

It is not for Christendom to throw stones any more than it is for Islam. Indeed, in this respect, Europe could well take a leaf out of the book of Moslem self-restraint and dignity. Moslem society, too, may compare very favourable with European. Taken in the mass, the polygamous Moslem is every whit as moral more

652

653 so in fact than his English, French or German contemporary. In a great measure polygamy is much more a theoretical than a practical institution. Not one in twenty Moslems has even two wives in any case it is not in the proper and legitimate practice of polygamy, but in the abuse of it, that the evil lies. On the whole there is no promiscuous immorality among the followers of Islam.

Drunkenness and prostitution are practically non-existent. In towns where Europeans have made them a necessity they are always worse. Abstinence and sobriety are not only professed but practised. In these respects the young Moslem certainly stands above his contemporary in Europe.

As a great statesman and prophet, Mohammed recognized polygamy to be an ethnic condition, therefore wisely did not interfere with it. Any radical innovation in this direction would have been more than a political error. As a revolutionary measure, it would have completely upset the entire fabric of Arabian and Eastern society. A pandemoniac topsy-turveydom would have been the immediate consequence. The deathknell of Islam, the direct result.

As to the soulless theory regarding the fair sex, which has been literally thrust upon the Moslem world by an antipathetic if not inimical Christendom, I quite agree with Burton. “The Moslems never went so far.” At all events if some of them have done so, “Certain ‘Fathers of the Church’ it must be remembered, did not believe that women have souls.” Lady Mary Wortley Montagu, in one of that inimitable series of letters which she wrote, admits as much. In this particular letter written from Constantinople on May 29, 1717 (O.S.) to the Abbe Conti, she says. “Our vulgar notion that they (The Turks) do not own women to have any souls is a mistake.”

Major Arthur Glyn Leonard, “Islam — Her Moral and Spiritual Value” p. 133.

12. “Islam is a great religion, a high and noble faith. We must not lose Mohammed the prophet in looking at Mohammed the history-maker and organizer. He left a code of ethics which was a tremendous step forward for his time. Islam became one of the world’s great civilizing forces. It stopped infanticide of girls, restricted slavery, and imposed a kindlier treatment of slaves. It opposed drunkenness and gambling, almost ended tribal feuds, and limited free polygamy. It advanced women’s rights by restricting divorce, and imposed severe penalties for prostitution.

653

654 It extended religious tolerance to the sister faiths of Christianity and Judaism, and gave to the Arabs an ideal of unity. Among the Moslems today we find no taverns, no brothels, no gaming houses, no profanity. Modern Islam has seventy-two sects with some animosity among them, but nothing like the fierce bitterness and intolerance found among Christian sects. Islam today is followed by one-fifth of mankind, and is continually making new converts.

For the Arabs, it was a birth from darkness to light.� (Gerald L. Berry, “Religions of the World� Barnes & Noble, Inc. N. Y. 1965).

The above quotations fully confirm that all the malicious propaganda against Islam about the question of women is baseless; even non-Muslim scholars deny everything which other Polemists so vehemently wrote. Verily, falsehood has no footing.

Before Islam, polygamy was permissible and was practiced by all the people of the world irrespective of their religious beliefs. In the Bible, many great prophets had plurality of wives in addition to concubines. In Arabia, many people had dozen of wives. Our Prophet put a restriction to it, first time in the human history and ordered the men to divorce all women more than four. Thus four was the maximum limit which a man was allowed to many, with many preconditions. It was unwise to put a stop to polygamy as the practice was widespread and society was too poor to give home to every woman. But lustful attitude of rich men towards women was strongly checked by the Prophet as we have proved by quoting his ahadiths. Lustful man is an enemy of religion and God, and is a slave of his self; his rightful place is Gehenna.

But there may arise genuine reasons when a need for second marriage or more arises. A rational, righteous man may consider his problems while taking advice from his family, friends to do the best for his home life and society. Even one marriage carries lot of responsibility towards wife, children and relatives; a husband is heavily burdened by financial responsibility which a marriage entails. To think of second marriage is no joke. First wife is never that naive to allow and let enjoy her husband his second adventure. Legally she can sue for divorce; she can put condition before marriage to restrict her husband not to marry any more after her. Thus a wife is fully safe in Islam; nor Muslim husbands ever like to marry more, as one wife is normally enough. But still Islam has given right to a husband to marry more than one wife if circumstances really justify. Islam has not

654

655 come for one nation for a certain time, but for all nations of the world for all times to come. So it has given relaxation to men to meet all the situations; it is upto men to use the sanctions rightfully. Those who make a mockery of it are cursed people; society has every right to make laws to curb abuses of the sanction. We hereby enumerate major reasons which can necessitate need for a second marriage or more. A divorce is not a good solution. A good man will tolerate and continue to live with the first wife but all men are not considerate, some opt for divorce while some take up second wife.

1. In case of wars, young men may die in large numbers, thus decreasing eligible husbands for young girls and widows who may out number men.

2. Migration of young men from urban areas to industrialised cities for jobs, thus producing acute shortage of marriageable men in certain areas.

3. Population of women may outgrow that of men in certain areas.

4. In poor countries, many men are unable to marry at all due to financial difficulties, so women become in excessive numbers.

5. A woman may become widow at a young age. It is very difficult for her to find a bachelor again. Her plight is aggravated if she has a child or more. The only remedy is that such women be taken as wives by men of means to save them from utter destruction and immoral lives.

6. Sometimes a wife may become incapacitated due to accident or illness.

7. Sometimes a wife may become seriously ill, and is unable to look after her home.

8. In some hot countries, women may become old at 40 or so, while husband is fully young.

9. Sometimes, a man may marry a woman much older than himself at young age. But later, when the man is still young, woman may be too old.

10. Some men have large estates and wish to have many sons for its protection; one wife may not be able to fulfil the demand.

11. Sometimes, there may be acute shortage of manpower in a country. Some countries have very low population. This can

655

656 create non-availability of labour for the development of a country, and also for the defence purpose.

12. In the early Islamic period, Muslims were in short numbers while they had the challenge from the Byzantines and the Persians. Practice of Polygamy was inevitable in those circumstances.

13. Sometimes, a family may love to have sons, while the first wife has daughters.

14. In large families, one wife may find it difficult to cope with her duties.

15. Some men in power may have to marry more for political reasons, and to strengthen ties between different nations.

16. Among some nations it had been/is status symbol to marry more.

17. First wife may not be educated, or intelligent or skilful, so need for a second wife may arise.

18. Some women behave insolently towards their husbands being short-tempered, foulmouthed or ill-mannered, thus losing favour in the eyes of their husbands or families.

19. Some women may refuse to perform her duty as a wife and may even leave house for a long time.

20. Some wives may be unfaithful to their husbands thus losing favour in the eyes of their husbands, husbands may not divorce them for the sake of children or other family reasons.

21. Some women do jobs and are not ready to bear children against the wishes of their husbands.

22. Some women with children usually become uninterested in sex in later age while husbands are still young.

23. When relations between husband and wife became permanently estranged.

24. Different nations all over the world have different sexual needs due to development of their harmonal system, weather conditions, dietary habits etc.

25. Where people are taking high protein diet with lot of fats containing vitamin E, or taking stimulants, then they become overactive sexually. That is one of the reasons why flesh of swine, alcoholic drinks are banned in all religions.

26. Some men are abnormally strong sexually and find

656

657 one wife not enough for them.

27. Some men have to live away from their homes for a long time due to their professional duties or other reasons.

28. Some married men may fall in deep love for another women.

29. Some women may develop aversion for their husbands due to their behaviour, status difference, educational difference, religious difference, psychological reasons, financial reasons or personal reasons. Thus husbands have no choice but to look for another wife.

There are some medical grounds when one wife is unable to satisfy her husband sexually, so a need for second wife may arise, for example, 30. Prolonged menstrual disorders.

31. Acute or chronic menorrhagia.

32. Sterility 33. Frigidity 34. Pregnancy phobia 35. Death phobia or other phobias 36. Aversion for sex. During pregnancy and child bearing period and after.

37. When doctor advises against pregnancy.

38. Psychologically unfit, mental disorder etc.

39. When blood group of the couple does not match and results in abortion/miscarriage.

40. A woman may be barren or unable to bear children due to physiological disorder.

We have enumerated those major situations which do arise all over the world. Whenever any of the above situation do arise, it does not mean that men must marry another wife at once. Most Muslims will still like to live with one wife even in the extreme cases, but this cannot be made a universal law as it is against the human nature and logic. All men are not equal in temperament and have self control. Though one man one wife is a general rule among the Muslims, but in exceptional cases, a need for a second wife may become a social, moral and physical duty.

Thus Islam did not bring a law against common sense, nor any other religion did. Christians claim of one wife is a pagan custom and has no religious sanction. Early Christians practiced

657

658 polygamy like the Jews. Jesus, peace be upon him, brought no new law and confirmed the old Biblical laws which sanctioned unlimited polygamy. But he did forbid lustful men of his time to divorce their wives and marry another; he called this inhuman treatment towards faithful wives as adultery. Jesus, (pbuh), allowed divorce only if a wife was a fornicator. Jesus, peace be upon him, never disallowed a second or third wife as it was common among the Jews. Jesus, peace be upon him, never spoke against polygamy, but he spoke against high rate of divorce for flimsy reasons or for carnality. Muslims too agree to it and also Prophet Muhammad (S.A.W.) ordered them so. Common Muslims do not marry more than one wife as it entails too many social, financial, psychological problems and is against the just rule of God, we are fully aware of it. But in Islam, extra marital relations carry a death penalty, and a strong social displeasure, so a just use of human right is given to the Muslims. If this right of polygamy was not given, then masses would have certainly disobeyed the law and made it null and void by their immoral practices; that could mean disregard for all the laws. So a lawful genuine let out was a must for a healthy society. We can easily learn our lessons from the fate of Western society. Western men do not like to marry even once or live whole life faithfully with one wife; this is due to disregard for the just law of God. Thus extra women in their society are compelled to do men hunting and some become unwedded wives, even become harlots; it has totally destroyed their social structure and ruined their family lives to a point of no return. This has happened due to disregard of a just law of God, man-made law has thus failed with a ruinous after affects. Just compare the moral conditions of Muslim countries with that of the Westerns, and find the difference; this is because Muslims give due regard to the law of All-Knowing and also try to shun all which leads to obscenity and lewdness. In the Western society, people may advocate for one wife for one man because even one wife is a burden for a Westerner, and also because girls are so easy to get to live as mistresses and also because prostitution is so common and legal, then why to bear the burden of a second wife? Truly, it is hard for the Western society to understand the wisdom lying behind the sanction for polygamy as their churches have created a taboo against marriage and they venerate celibacy. How it is that those who declared ‘women do not have a human soul’ have become champion for their cause?

Muslims must realize that sanction for polygamy had been

658

659 misused and can be misused by lustful men and bring shame to Islam. This is equally true for all religions as their respective followers do not follow the divine commandments in the true spirit.

Sanction for polygamy is in fact for the good of the society to safeguard the interest and honour of women and to create a society free from immorality. If some men misuse religious sanctions and live immoral lives and destroy the peace of home, then no blame is upon the religion but upon the transgressors.

Religious laws are perfect but not the followers, so it is our common duty to educate the masses and stop the people to commit transgressions. The Prophet had condemned the lustful men and said that such people had nothing to do with him or Islam. The Prophet banned prostitution, temporary marriages, exchange of wives, presentation of concubines to guests and other licentious practices; also use of liquors and free mixing of men and women and asked women to cover their faces and attractive parts so as to eradicate the root of immorality. He never intended that sanction for polygamy be used as a back door for licentiousness. Thus there is no blame upon Islam for its sanction for polygamy.

It is a duty of all men on earth who have money, strength and means to help those who are deprived  this is the fundamental message of Islam. All the earth belongs to Allah and all men are God’s children and are like one family, Allah loves the most who loves and works for His children the most. It is perhaps the most wicked statement to say and believe that all is fair in love and war; even efforts for political goals have guiding principles revealed by Allah. To say and believe that religion has no say in politics is a devilish principle, every political act must be enforced in accordance with Allah’s law with thorough thinking which is the best for mankind; prejudice, nationalism or hatred of any kind have no place in politics, nor in social behaviour. The world is like a global village where all people are equal; none can behave highhandednessly like a policeman or extortionist, but in practice we notice open violation of this principle by powerful rich countries who behave like Hitler, to massacre and intimidate the poor ones. Islam is deadly against such a behaviour and belief, it is repugnant to Islamic principles.

Islam dawned upon the earth to destroy the acts of subjugation of the poor by the powerful ones. Unfortunately, no religion has this principle; only Islam propagates this principle and our Holy

659

660 Prophet Muhammad (SAW) and his successors, especially the four caliphs, acted up this principle of universal emancipation by their own acts and lives; all lived like extremely poor men sacrificing their wealth, wore patched clothes, lived in huts; but by their forces of character they built a new nation of Islam which destroyed criminal regimes of Iran, Iraq, Egypt and Romans in a matter of one decade, thence poor ones became the rulers and Allah’s rule or Kingdom of God prevailed. Thus avangelical prophecies of Jesus Christ were realized by Islam; Muslims are a coalition of converts of Christian, Jewish and pagan nations. Even in the present time, in Islam lies the only hope for world’s peace; all others are hypocrites with vested interest who enjoy power with malicious anti-Islam propaganda; their mainstay is in lying and continuous attack upon the Muslims and the faith of Islam.

Islam is summation and culmination of Judaism and Christianity; it is a fact the leaders of Judaism and Christianity do not want their masses to know and realise; thus a vicious antiIslam propaganda and armed actions are the main tactics. It is now a duty of the Muslim world to join their hands to tackle the challenge with peace and diplomacy; war has no place; only love with no destructive actions can bring non-Muslims to the fold of Islam. In the present time, for the Muslims, economic uplift, education, propaganda of Islam are of foremost importance while united defence capabilities must be increased to act as a deterrent against the enemies  challenge of power can not be met by bowing down. __________

Chapter 2

660

661

WAR AND TERRORISM Last five centuries had seen rise of Europe and turning into colonial powers; Europeans travelled to almost all parts of the world as peaceful merchants, but found the people of the nations as weak, innocent and unwary of new political developments in the world. Then the merchants took full advantage of peoples' unawareness, and turned into killer merchants. Thus poor nations of Europe found political situation in their favour to become rich, they wasted no time to throttle the nations who welcomed them as business partners. Thus before Asian and African nations could wake up and fight, they were brutally suppressed into submission to become slaves, loosing their independence. Now the fate of all colonized nations was at the mercy of new European masters to strangulate them as much as they wished. The control of colonial powers was quite firm because they were better equipped with armaments, welleducated, had great will to conquer and prosper at the expense of conquered people. European masters, snatched the local wealth and transferred it to their countries; this task was remarkably accomplished and locals sank into utter depravity. Colonial powers not only destroyed economy of the countries which they ruled, but also destroyed educational, religious, cultural, political, social and moral systems.

The colonizer Europeans exported tin, rubber, cotton and spices to Europe and re-imported value-added goods to their countries of influence, thus earning huge profit. Due to mutual rivalry, European nations had many wars among themselves to consolidate their authority over the areas which they colonized to rob.

They created groups of local people who adopted their culture, their customs, languages to work hand in hand with them and served to control local population as faithful servants; such a class worked even after colonial rules ended to safeguard the interests of their old masters. After the colonial rulers left, the local rulers in most cases were different in colour only, nicknamed by the locals as coloured white men who adopted the old strict method to rule their own nations; even as much as they looted their own people and transferred money overseas to

661

662 western banks; also local jagirdars or big landowners who received big piece of land as a gift or price to play treachery to their nations, too deposited their wealth in foreign banks especially Swiss banks who are notorious to keep secret accounts.

Great Britain captured and ruled Indian sub-continent; also Burma and Singapore. In the process of colonization, and during unsuccessful war of independence in 1857 and after, millions of Indians, majority of them were Muslims, perished. The Britishers tried hard to implant Christianity and their culture; they were successful to convert lowest sub-sect of Shudras. In cultural system, they established dancing clubs, public bars and social clubs, introduced their dress culture, language and education and government system which had a good, though limited, impact upon local populace, especially among the ruling and educated class.

France captured and ruled African countries like Algeria, French Indo-China including Vietnam, Cambodia and Laos.

During their colonial rules, many million people were killed; when French left Vietnam, USA took over their place to stop spread of communism; more than two million poor Vietnamese were mercilessly killed while more than five million people were displaced, economy of Vietnam was completely shattered; the country was divided into North and South Vietnam. Germany captured and ruled Namibia where Herero tribes were mercilessly massacred in thousands.

Belgium and Holand captured and ruled African state Congo where Congolese were massacred by King Leopold II. At the end of nineteenth century, an estimated 10 million people were massacred over a period of two decades.

Also Dutch merchants captured Indonesia and many islands around it, carried away spices, tin ores and rubber to European countries; great massacres took place in their colonialised states in which hundreds of thousand people perished.

Spain captured and ruled Philippines; in early 17th century, they started baptizing local population. Later Muslim kingdoms of the south were conquered and Philippines was thence Christian country; great bloodshed of the Muslims and destruction of their mosques resulted; hundreds of thousands Muslims were martyred in the process of implantation of Christianity by King Philips and the successors.

662

663 After Spanish-American War in 1898, the Philippines passed into American hands who intensified the killing and rape, and especially, extermination of the Muslims started at even larger scales which is still continued by local Christian government assisted by U.S.A. Portuguese in the 16th century controlled Aden; Ormuz, the West Deccan states from Gujarat down to Malabar; and Melaka. For a century they were leading naval power controlling persian Gulf and Indian Ocean. Portugal appointed its viceroy; defeated Muslim, Hindu and Egyptian naval fleets in 1509, and established forts at Calicut, Malabar and Cochin; even Sri Lanka was under their influence. Portuguese could not colonize any good part of India; their rule was mainly to give protection to their economic activities but after a century’s supremacy, other powers took over.

EXPANSION OF BORDERS: The most wars on this earth have occurred when great kings wanted to expand their countries’ borders to bring fame to their name and increase their national prestige. Persian empire expanded beyond Turkey and they defeated the Greeks in 4th century B.C. Later, Alexander conquered back by defeating the Persians and later his successors even ruled Afghanistan and a part of India for more than a century. Then Romans became a great power who fought great wars with the Persians to control Jerusalem, Turkey, Egypt and Iraq. At the time of advent of Islam, Persians had conquered a large part of India and even defeated the Romans and captured Jerusalem. There were all ugly wars in which millions of people perished for no good purpose. As Pope Gregary said in 594 A.D., it was the time when all the civilizations of mankind were at the crossroad of destruction. At that time, Prophet Muhammad (SAW) was born and declared that from now on there will be no Persian or Roman kingdom, only his religion will prevail over all the religions; consequently within few decades all the world was under the control of Allah’s army. Thence was established an era of peace, mankind’s bloodshed came to an end.

RELIGIOUS WARS: In the 4th century B.C. King Ashoka had great religious wars in India, but later after conversion to Buddhism, he expanded India’s borders upto Afghanistan, Sri Lanka, Malabar and even Indo-China and many South East countries. Thus India

663

664 was then one of the largest superpower at that time and then for many centuries to come.

After 7th century, all the wars fought by the Muslims were religious as Allah made a divine duty to all the nations of the world to wage ‘Jehad’ against all ungodly regimes of the world and establish world peace wherein all the religions of the world could exercise their religion with freedom according to Godrevealed commandments. Thus the Muslims became protectors of all the God-inspired religions of the world; this was not a revolution of one nation, in fact all the nations of mankind were flag bearer of al-Islam. Islam is the same religion which was prophesied by Moses (A.S.) and the prophets and Jesus; the one for whom all the Christian missionaries work day and night to evangelize non-Christians. The Evangelists do not realise that the religion of Moses and Jesus Christ has already been realized in al-Islam.

ECONOMIC REASONS: The cause of many wars had been economic reasons as Britain, Israel and France attacked Egypt in 1956 when president Jamal Abdul Nasser nationalised Suez Canal.

Russia attacked Chechnya to control its oil resources; the Russians killed and sent into exile more than half of its population, all Muslims.

Iraq’s Saddam Hussain attacked Kuwait to control its oil reserves; the attack was later repulsed by United Nations forces led by U.S.A. which resulted in the death of many hundred thousand soldiers and civilians.

INTRA-TRIBAL WARS: Among the African countries, feud between different tribes lead to wars which have destroyed the peace in many countries. Due to tribal disputes, war between Ethiopia and Somalia is on.

CULTURAL WARS: Many wars had been caused by enforcement of new culture. One example is that of cultural revolution in China, while in Philippines, the western culture was enforced by Spanish colonialists and then by U.S.A. RACIAL WARS: There had been many wars caused by racialism. The holocaust of the Jews in Germany which resulted in death of six million Jews is a well-known incident. Hitler ordered killing of

664

665 inferior race i.e. the Jews, by superior Arian German race, he thought that purity of German race was a must for his country’s prosperity. Also in Armenia, due to outbreak of disturbance between the Turks and Armenian population during the First World War, hundred of thousands people perished. In Yugoslavia, the Serb population brought about holocaust of Bosnian Muslims, killing many hundred thousands while millions of Muslims of Turkish and Albanian origin were sent into exodus.

In Israel, there is continuing racial war against the Arabs and the Palestinian population, by the Israelis who claim themselves to be a superior race; millions of the Palestinians have been sent into exile to neighbouring countries. The Palestinians, out of revenge, attack the Israelis, who retaliate with excessive use of force to kill them and destroy their properties and infrastructures to teach them a grave lesson; such acts surpasses their own holocaust at the hands of Nazis.

WARS OF INDEPENDENCE: There had been many wars for independence all over the world. In India, in 1857, local population fought war of independence against the British colonialists. In U.S.A. there was war of independence against the English rulers; also in America, the black population, who were slaves, fought for independence but suffered defeat and their genocide occurred. In Algeria, the Algerians fought war of independence against their French rulers; in Congo, local population fought war of independence against their Dutch rulers; also Indonesians fought against the Dutch to get freedom and independence.

People of Namibia fought for independence against their German masters which resulted in the death of hundreds of thousands people. In fact all the colonial countries were forced to vacate their colonies after a great bloodshed and ugly genocide of local population; loss of human life was always too much as the colonial masters showed no mercy or relaxation in killing lest their existence would be in jeopardy and at stake.

WAR FOR ANTI-TERRORISM: After 9/11 attack on Trade Centre in New York, USA attacked Afghanistan, from where, as the Americans thought, the act of terrorism originated and was a nursery for further terrorist attacks in the future. Also U.S.A. attacked Iraq to topple Saddam Hussain’s regime who had earlier attacked Iran and Kuwait killing millions of Muslims and also many thousand Kurd

665

666 population. U.S.A. have so far killed over 3 million innocent people and sent ten millions into exile in these two wars. Thus a supposed terrorist state was punished with the greatest terrorism of all times. Many writers claim that USA’s attack was only to control rich oil fields of Iraq.

BORDER DISPUTES: Many wars occur on account of border disputes between two neighbouring countries. India and Pakistan fought wars on account of border disputes of Kashmir and Siachin.

Iraq and Iran had a bloody war which resulted in the death of over one million men, over a small piece of land, Shat-alArab.

Somalia and Ethiopia fought wars after wars for border dispute; many other African countries have such disputes which their old masters left for them to be settled later.

China had a great war with India over a border dispute, in which Indians received a humiliating defeat.

WEAKENING OF NATIONS: It is in the interest of old colonialists powers to weaken their ex-slave nations so as to keep their political hold intact and also to get financial benefits by sale of armaments to them. Thus, all over the world, we observe hostilities of countries towards their neighbours. In the origin of hostilities, there is hidden hands of foreign powers who manipulate with intrigue to fan such disputes. Thus we see that U.S.A. and the European nations are in peace and settle their disputes with great wisdom while other nations are rarely in peace. Peace in the Third World countries is against business plans of the developed countries whose ammunition manufacturing factories work day and night to fulfil the demand. Due to such disputes and wars, the Third World countries continually sink into poverty, as their major spending is upon import of armament and to spend on defence and to keep their big armies equipped with modern and advanced weaponery.

Thus race between poor nations to become stronger and stronger to deter their enemies is one of the major causes of their poverty; poverty in itself is mother of all social evils.

IDEOLOGICAL WARS: At the start of 20th century, a series of wars started whose basis was ideological. Thus ideology of communism took root in Russia and then spread to a large part of the world.

During communists’ revolution in Russia, working class killed

666

667 millions and millions of rich ruling class; more than 10 millions perished during this revolution. Communism was unfortunately an anti-religious revolution too, so many religious minded people, both Christians and Muslims were massacred. Russia extended the revolution to adjacent Muslim states where the greatest genocide of peaceful people occurred; all Muslim states were forcibly annexed into United States of Soviet Russia; the communists enforced their own ungodly political ideology and declared religion as ‘opium’ for believing men. China also started communist revolution led by Mao Tse Tung; many millions communists as well as those belonging to rich class died.

The communist revolution soon spread to neighbouring countries like Cambodia, Vietnam, Korea, Laos where great wars within the local populace started between communists and anticommunist forces. In all these countries, communist revolutionaries got help from their communist brethrens in China and Russia, while France, England and U.S.A. sent help to anticommunist forces; U.S.A. even became involved directly so as to put a stop to spread of communism. Thence Vietnam and Korea were divided into North and South states; both countries became divided into half communist half capitalist countries thanks to foreign influence. Communism also spread into India, many European countries and South American countries in its new form as socialism. Thus a universal war between ‘haves’ and ‘have-nots’ started; billions of people have perished in this class struggle; and this class war is still in process. Even Muslim country like Indonesia experienced a great genocide of procommunism peasants; about half a million perished during this crack-down by pro-capitalists government of Soekarno. Though the capitalists have stemmed the spread of communism but still socialism is getting strength due to bad treatment and highhandedness of capitalist countries especially U.S.A. where pro-capitalist Jews are in full control of political power, media, economic and educational institutions.

Now-a-days it is becoming evident that foreign multinational cartels loot local population by taking away a large share of money and depriving the poor people of a country their right to live with honour and prosperity. Thus in Venezuela, government has taken a bold step to nationalise foreign oil companies for the good of their people which has tremendously improved living standard of people of Venezuela; many other South American poor countries are also following the examples set by Venezuela’s

667

668 Hugo Chuvez; Cuba’s Fiedal Castro is already a champion of socialism in that region of the world. In fact, in many third world countries, there is an on-going war between the capitalists who are pro-West and the Socialists who represent poor deprived populace.

Islam is neither a pro-capitalist nor pro-socialist religion but gives liberty to all to work together with justice; no class has a right to suppress other class; wealth should not rotate only among the rich ones but wealth should be distributed with justice among all, such that there is none who is hungry, shelterless and without basic amenities of life.

WARS FOR POLITICAL DOMINANCE: All the capitalist rich countries have a foremost policy to have their political influence and dominance where they have their economic interest.

In Iran, king Raza Shah Pehlavi, a great friend of U.S.A. enjoyed great influence in that region, but after a religious revolution by Ayatullah Khomeini, Iran came out of U.S.A.’s influence and adopted its own policies. Now Americans are paying heavy amounts to those political persons who are pro-USA and are ready to topple the new revolutionary government.

In Turkey, U.S.A. and European countries give full backing to those politicians who are somewhat anti-religious and modern like the Europeans.

In Algeria, France and U.S.A. and other European countries give their backing to those parties who are not proIslam.

In Somalia, U.S.A. provide funds to those parties who are pro-Americans and are not too religious or fundamentalists. This is very true in many other African countries like Nigeria, Sudan where anti-Muslim forces are fully backed by U.S.A. and the West, both politically and financially.

In Afghanistan, U.S.A. gives huge funds to all those who are anti-Taliban. Before Taliban era, USSR had great influence in Afghanistan. USSR always had a great political influence in India while U.S.A. and U.K. had their political influence in Pakistan; But in 2010, scene has changed, now U.S.A. and Israel has become closer to Afghanistan and India.

In all Middle-Eastern countries, Europeans and U.S.A. have their political influence. For Middle Eastern countries political ties with China and Russia are not deemed to be suitable

668

669 to stop spread of communist ideology.

In countries like Italy and France, Socialists are quite powerful and enjoy considerable backing from their people.

China has changed its strict communist character and has adopted many capitalist policies with tremendous success all over the world. China has good ties with almost all the countries of the world including U.K. and U.S.A. China changed its strict communist policies and adopted many good capitalistic virtues; Chinese influence has spread upto U.S.A. due to its new friendly outlook and policy of friendship and co-existence toward noncommunist countries who were once deadly enemies of China and pro-China regimes. Thus China has expanded its political influence without any bloodshed, but unfortunately U.S.A. and other European countries are indulging in political affairs of many countries especially in Africa, where their intrigue results in communal and political violence. The countries who suffer the most due to foreign intrigue are those countries where Muslim population is large or is in majority. U.S.A. and the West are unfortunately very much allergic to Islamic governments due to entirely wrong and misleading anti-Islam propaganda.

WAR OF WARS ARMAGEDDON: As we have mentioned in preceding pages, killing of men by another group of men is a universal phenomenon spearheaded usually by Whites of Europe against the rest of the world; and even among themselves out of greed and dominance over others.

Rich countries of the world where ammunition and warfare industries contribute to major economic uplift, it is in their interest to keep the wars in the different parts of the world going or to keep the countries in constant fear of war from the neighbouring countries, it is unfortunately an outstanding politico-economic policy for their political and economic supremacy. Thus cartels dealing in warfare weapons and their agents adopt and invent different means continuously to prepare their nations for wars and keep them alert by creating different phobias of wars, terrorism and other fears in the masses to win their support for their warring activities. Creation of imaginary anti-West phobias is now-a-days a fashion and a mainstay of the West’s politics and its medias’ topic of interest, usually it is antiIslamic or anti-Muslims. In the present time we hear war against terrorism; clash of civilizations; danger of Islamic bomb; and now recently the war of wars or Armageddon before the coming of the Great King of Israel, the Christ who was destined to come before

669

670 the end of the world to give supremacy to the Jews as well as the Christians i.e. the believers of the Bible. This Holy King will supposedly rebuild the temple of Solomon as per Jewish traditions; thence will start an era of peace all over the world, to last for another one millenium. Now the Western Christian nations want to clear the way for their Christ’s coming by starting all those wars mentioned in the Bible to fulfil the prophecies which must precede. So at the present time the Christian and the Jews, once the greatest mutual enemies, have joined together to start wars in the name of religions. Their target of wars are the Muslim nations; neither the communist Russian or the Chinese nor the Hindu Indians or the Buddhist Japanese but only the Muslims. And these who have started the Armageddon are those who are the most ungodly, the greatest killers of humanity; and having no regard for human rights and are the main cause for the disaster and poverty of the third world nations; though from their own estimation they work to save the humanity from injustice.

Especially for the Muslim world they are surely the greatest danger at present time.

Let our readers be informed about the reality of Armageddon and the promised Holy King, the World Saviour Christ and the new Temple.

The wars which are prophesied in the Holy Bible are mentioned below: Isaiah 13:1 The pronouncement against Babylon that Isaiah the son of Amoz saw in vision.

13:9 The day of Jehovah itself is coming cruel both with fury and with burning anger, in order to make the land an object of astonishment, and that it may annihilate sinners of it 14:1 The alien resident must be joined to them.

21:9 Babylon’s grave images of her gods he has broken to the earth.

43:14. Jews will be freed from Babylon’s prisons.

Isaiah 17: The pronouncement against Damascus: “Look! Damascus removed from being a city, and she has become a heap, a decaying ruin.

Isaiah 19:1 The pronouncement against Egypt: Look! Jehovah is riding on a swift cloud and coming into Egypt. And the valueless

670

671 gods of Egypt will certainly quiver because of him.

Isaiah 21:11 The pronouncement against Dumah.

Isaiah 23:1 The pronouncement of Tyre.

Isaiah 2:44 And in the days of those kings God of heaven will set up a kingdom that will never be brought to ruin.

The wars which were prophesied in the Bible mentioned above were fought by the Muslims fourteen countries ago; the Muslim armies were constituted by the Jewish, the Christians, the Mithraist i.e. (Parsis) and idolators who converted to Islam.

Thus a universal war, war of wars or Armageddon was fought by coalition of all nations and all religions. The purpose of the wars was the same which is mentioned in the Bible i.e. establishment of Allah’s rule or kingdom of God; release of the Jews from Babylon’s, prisons (Isaiah 43:14) destruction of idols in Babylon (Isaiah 21:9) and Egypt (Isaiah 19:1) and peaceful living of the Jews with alien residents (Isaiah 14:1). Those all signs were fulfilled by Prophet Muhammad’s (S.A.W.) coming and thence everlasting kingdom of heaven (Daniel 2:44) came into being.

As all the wars were supposed to be fought after coming of the Great King by his armies, so there is no justification in the present age to equate the today’s wars against Iraq, Iran, Egypt, Syria, as prophesied wars. The wars were aimed against idolaters, enemies of children of Israel and enemies of Allah’s law.

The Muslims are a believer in the Bible to the minutest detail, respect its prophets especially Moses, David, Solomon, Jesus (peace be upon them) all Muslims hate idolatry and give the greatest respect to the people of the Book i.e. the Jews and Christian; they can inter-marry as well as maintain strong social and friendly relations; the blood of a Jew and a Christian is equal to a Muslim’s blood, also their honour and their properties. So the Muslims are truly the saviour of the Jews and the Christian nations and a protector of their religion in spite of few dogmatic differences. The Holy Qur’an is full of praises for Jesus and all the prophets of Israel, much more than what the Bible has. So any of Armageddon by the Jewish as well as the Christian nations against the Muslims world is perhaps the greatest fabrication ever created by the ill-guided people whose business interest lies

671

672 in wars and disruption of peace.

Surely, no Holy King or a Christ is coming in the future as that one has already come in the person of Prophet Muhammad (SAW); there are no idols or ungodly people in Egypt and Babylon to be destroyed by the supposed future Holy King nor are there any prisons anymore where the Jews are the prisoners waiting for release. By any standard, those are Jewish and the Christian nations who have deviated from the Bible’s commandments while the Muslims strongly follow old commandments as well as the new commandments of the Holy Qur’an. The Muslims who consisted of convert Jews, Christians and Pagans, fought Armageddon against the evil regimes of the world with outstanding bravery and sacrifice of their lives; they usually fought armies which were usually ten times greater in numbers and were victorious as Allah’s blessings were upon them as were such blessings in the day of Moses and Joshua bin Nun and other prophets of Bani Israel. After these Armageddon, almost all the known world was under the banner of Islam within a century. A cry of new Armageddon in the present time is just a hypocritical slogan to mislead the Christians and the Jewish followers and win their support for their wars for exploitation extortion and illegal occupation of other nations’ lands for furthering of their political and economic agendas and other vested interests.

The Armageddon was supposed to be against ungodly, idolaters; the Muslims are fundamentally religious God loving people and enemies of idolatry, and firm believers in the Torah and the Gospels and the prophets of the Bible, even more stout and firm believers and a practicer of faith which is culmination of religion preached by Moses and Jesus peace be upon them; perhaps the Muslims are the only people who believe in One

Allah and all His revealed Books and are true heirs of faith of Abraham, Moses, David and Jesus peace on them all. So all prophecies were for fulfillment by those Christian and the Jews who embraced Islam.

As far as building of Temple of Solomon for the third time by the last Saviour King is concerned, there is no prophecy about it in the Bible. The prophecy is about establishment of a new Temple as well as protection and agrandization of old temple of Solomon. This became possible after Prophet Muhammad’s coming; the Muslims revere the Holy Makkah as well as Temple of Solomon in Jerusalem as the most holiest places on earth; both

672

673 are extremely sacred. Unlike other heathen nations who destroyed the Temple of Solomon again and again, the Muslims gave it a permanent security where the Jews and the Christians could live alongwith the Muslims and visit it with full freedom.

The Muslims even compelled the Christian fathers not to stop entry of the Jews which was done in the earlier times; written agreements were made to give full access to the temple as well as to other holy shrines for all the people. The Muslims nations are offsprings of those Christians and the Jewish converts who accepted the truth of their own religions; and also of the Hindus and the Zoroastrians and idolaters who put faith in the prophecies of their holy books.

In the Holy Qur’an, we have the following revelation:

In the Qur’an Chap. 2:145 we have “So, Turn thy face towards the sacred Mosque (of Makkah); and wherever you be, turn your faces towards it. And they to whom the Book has been given know that this is the truth from their Lord; and Allah is not unmindful of what they do”.

Thus Allah informs us that a new temple i.e. the sacred Mosque was prophesied long ago by the prophets to be established by the Last Saviour of the Jews and the world. Holy Ka’aba was built by Adam and then was re-established by Abraham, peace be upon him. Abraham (pbuh) appointed Prophet Ismael to be its custodian. After that, it was the most important holy place to which all the people of the world visited including all the prophets of Israel. It was in the time of Solomon (pbuh) that the Temple of Jerusalem near mount Zion was built which was exclusively for Bani Israelis. But soon after, in the Temple of Jerusalem idolatry started; it was destroyed by Nebuchednezzar. It was rebuilt after few decades but was again destroyed by the Roman Emperor in 70 AD as per perdiction of Jesus Christ (Matt 24:1). It was again rebuilt later and came under the control of Roman Catholic Christians who banned entry of the Jews into it. It fell in the hands of the Muslims in Caliph Umer’s time; then it became the most revered place visited by the Muslims and the Christians, even the Jews were given permission. Since last fourteen centuries never a harm came upon the Temple of Solomon as the Muslims became its protector and custodian and cared for it as it was their own holy place towards which Prophet Muhammad (SAW) and early Muslims bowed for about 15 years. Then Allah ordered the Prophet and the Muslims to redirect their faces towards the Holy Ka’aba in Makkah; this was a new second

673

674 Jerusalem which was predicted by the prophets long ago. We hereunder quote some of the prophesies: In Isaiah 3:1 “For look! The Lord, Jehovah of armies is

removing from Jerusalem and from Judah support and stay, the whole support of bread and the whole support of water”.

In this verse it is prophesied that Jerusalem will no more enjoy the same favour of God as enjoyed in the past.

Then in Jeremiah 6:6 “For this is what Jehovah of armies has said”. “Cut down wood and throw up against Jerusalem a siege rampant. She is the city with which an accounting must beheld. She is nothing but oppression in the midst of her”.

In Joel 3:20 we have “But as for Judah, to time indefinite it will be inhabited, and Jerusalem to generation after generation.

And I will consider innocent their blood that I had not considered innocent; and Jehovah will be residing in Zion”.

In Amos 2:5 we have “And I will send a fire into Judah and it must devour the dwelling towers of Jerusalem”.

In all the above verses from the Holy Bible, it is conclusively established that Jerusalem lost the favour of God, so instead of Jerusalem, a new place more glorified was to become the new Jerusalem towards which all the people of the world were to face while praying.

In Isaiah 61:10 we find a lamentation by Isaiah before God “Your own holy cities have become a wilderness, Zion itself

has become a sheer wilderness, Jerusalem waste”. To this God replied, “I have said, ‘Here I am! Here I am to a nation that was not calling upon my name”.

In Zachariah 6:13 we have, “As he himself will build the temple of Jehovah, and he, for his part, will carry dignity; and he must sit down and rule on his throne, and he must become a priest upon his throne, and the very counsel of peace will prove to be between both of them”.

It is known that Muhammad (SAW) took part in the rebuilding of Holy Kaaba, and when he was a King, he was a priest too; thus the prophecy is literally fulfilled in the Prophet.

In the New Testament too we have prophecies depicting the similar view. In John 4:21 Jesus said,

“Believe me woman, the hour is coming when neither in this mountain nor in Jerusalem will you people worship the Father”.

In Revelation 21:2 we have “I saw also the holy city, New

674

675 Jerusalem, coming down out of the heaven from God and prepared as a bride adorned for her husband”.

Thus the Holy Qur’an’s claim is verified by the Holy Bible too. As already stated, Islam is summation and culmination of Abraham’s religion and the religion taught by the Holy Bible; the Muslims are none but the Christians, the Jews and Bani Israelis who acted upon the teachings and prophecies of their prophets; Islam is not entirely a new religion but a confirmation of all old religions of God. The Holy Kaaba in Makkah and the Temple of Jerusalem are both the most sacred places for the Muslims. Only after advent of Prophet Muhammad (SAW) all his Christian, Bani Israelis, the Jewish and other converted followers are ordered to turn their faces towards the Holy Kaaba; the Temple of Solomon was only for the Jews and Bani Israelis. Bani Israelis long separated themselves from the Jews; established their own state of Samaria, while the Jews could not do justice to their faith and later also became idolatrous, that’s why they lost favour of Allah and the temple was destroyed many times. But after the coming of Prophet Muhammad (SAW) it enjoyed respect and reverence ever after. Thus it is an utterly wrong claim that another Christ or the Holy King of the Jews and the world is coming to rebuilt the temple. Moreover ten lost tribes settled in NWFP, Afghanistan, Kashmir have already accepted Islam, also many among the the rest of two tribes i.e. Judah, Benyameen.

In the present time, in addition to wars, persecution and terrorism is another great evil which have captivated the world and have bought great disasters in the world affecting peace of billions of people around the world.

POLITICAL TERRORISM: As it is well-known, secret agencies of many countries carry out terrorist attacks in other countries to achieve their vested interest. Such attacks are aimed at killing political opponents, to create fear in a society, to hamper economic activities so as to weaken such countries economically and thus indirectly making weaker in combat power thus reducing its danger against security for others. Thus secret services help the opponents, dissident or revolutionaries with secret funds to weaken the enemy-government and thus compel them to accept their secret-agendas. Thus C.I.A. of USA has admitted involvements is many American countries like Cuba, Venezvella, Argentina, Brazil, Chili; a recent incidence is huge funding of politician opposed to Iranian revolutionary government. Similarly

675

676 Israelis pay to their agents in neighbouring countries; Libya is also well-known for paying millions of dollars to many political groups working in Chad, Philippines and Ireland etc; almost all countries have secret funds to penetrate into political systems of other countries to mould opinion in their favour.

TERRORISM FOR FREEDOM: Many terrorist attacks are armed at to get freedom of the country from the foreign occupying forces.

In Korea and Vietnam, local freedom fighters carried out many terrorist attacks to destabilize and weaken the occupying U.S.A. forces. Likewise Chechnyan freedom fighters attacked the occupying USSR’s forces, Israelis carried out terrorist activities against Britain’s forces in Palestine; Irgun headed by Menachem Begin carried out many terrorist operations, one of them was well-known bombing of King David Hotel Palestine, killing 92 people. Haganah was another terrorist group who brought about massacre of Palestinians in 1936-39 during Arab uprising. Also Israelis terrorised local Palestinian, Arab Muslim as well as Christian population to vacate their land for the Jewish settlers who were coming from USSR, Poland and all over the world.

Massacre of Palestinians children and women was carried out in Sabra and Shatila camps by Israeli forces to terrorise and intimidate the Palestinians freedom-fighters.

In a biography of Ben Gurion, Israel’s first Prime Minister, Michael Ben-Zohar, quotes him as stating: “We must use terror, assassination, intimidation, land confiscation, and the cutting of all social services to rid the Galilee of its Arab population.” Yitzhak Rabin’s recollections were cited by The New York Times, in October 1979 where he remembered the following: “We walked outside, Ben Gurion accompanying us. Allon repeated his question, ‘What is to be done with the Palestinians population?’ Ben Gurion waved his hand in a gesture which said, ‘Drive them out!”

Other Israeli leaders have echoed the same belief.

Professor Ben-Zion Dinur, Israel’s education minister in 1954, declared: “In our country there is room only for the Jews. We shall say to the Arabs: Get out! If don’t agree, if they resist, we shall drive them out by force.”

In almost all the African countries freedom-fighters of each country carried out terrorist activities against their colonial masters and thus got freedom; millions and millions died during

676

677 such struggles, the most violent cases are of Algeria and south African where French and English masters killed the freedomfighters ruthlessly.

TERRORISM TO DESTROY ECONOMY: In many countries, secret foreign hands in connivance with local dissidents carry out operation to frustrate foreign investments in countries whose economic uplift may cause prosperity which in turn is a danger for some other countries. As in Pakistan, some French engineers and Chinese engineers were killed by secret attacks funded by foreign secret services; local political analyst blamed India, Israel, USA or UK’s hands in it but with no concrete proof. Also in Pakistan, local gas pipelines were blown by bombs by secret agents; blame fell upon local Bugti tribes and Balochistan’s dissidents while it was master-minded by foreign elements probably Indian’s RAW, but no proof could be established that who did it? Incidents above cited are common in many countries of the world; Chechnyan freedom fighters blow-up oil-pipelines and Iraqi freedom fighters bomb and blow up their own oil-fields and oil-pipelines so as to frustrate looting of their countries’ wealth by foreign occupiers, USSR and U.S.A. TERRORISM FOR COUNTRY’S BREAK-UP Korea and Vietnam were divided into Northern and Southern states by large scale terrorism acts i.e. by wars by U.S.A. The American’s purpose was to stop spread of communism.

Also Pakistan who was once East and West Pakistan was divided into Bangladesh and Pakistan by terrorist activities carried out by local Mukti Bahni openly supported and funded by India; after Pakistan’s army was weakened by terrorist activities, Indian forces attacked East Pakistan to realise the break-up; a small weaker Pakistan was in the interest of India; Indian politicians openly admitted their involvement and called it a great victory over the Muslims, even all the West supported this break-up with great pleasure.

TERRORISM AGAINST INVADERS: When Mulla Omer and Usama Bin Laden were fighting against Northern Alliance in Afghanistan, they had great antiAmerican sentiments too. Al-Qaeda is supposed to have carried out many terrorist activities in many parts of the world like Indonesia, Kenya etc. against USA and the West’s interest. The main reason for such anti-American sentiments was their open involvement in looting the Muslim World’s wealth. In Clinton’s

677

678 era U.S.A. attacked upon al-Qaeda’s camps in Afghanistan by showering guided missile from Arabian sea over them. In retaliation, it is supposed that al-Qaeda master-minded 9/11’s attack on the World Trade Centre killing about 2700 people.

Therefore USA attacked directly on Afghanistan which is one of the greatest terrorist activities, destroying their infrastractures, schools, hospitals, roads and bridges inflicting a great punishment for the Afghans to satiate their revengeful nature to be a lesson for other enemies. In this process, one and half million Afghans were killed, six million wounded, maimed, and about 5 millions were forced to go into exile to Pakistan, Iran and other neighbouring countries. Afghan freedom fighters and the Taliban i.e. students’ army have carried out thousands of terrorist attacks and suicide bomb attacks upon USA and Nato’s forces, and also all those who collaborate with the invaders i.e. Northern Alliance’s forces.

U.S.A. then attacked Iraq, another Muslim country, removed Saddam Hussain’s Baath Party’s rule, and then brought about one of the greatest genocides of all times killing over one and a half million innocent civilians; destroyed all the infrastructure, residential areas, roads, bridges, schools, hospitals, water-sources and brought the economic activities of once a prosperous country to zero. In retaliation, local freedom fighters as well as al-Qaeda’s members have carried out thousands of terrorist activities and suicide bomb attacks against USA and coalition armies of all European countries killing about 4000 invaders.

For the most of terrorist activities in the world, USA and its allies are precursor of these as they kill innocent people, torture the prisoners, rape their women, bomb their holy places i.e. mosques and shrines and insult the Holy Qur’an; these all factors instigated many Muslims to lay their lives and become suicide bombers as no alternative was left to fight much superior forces.

Attacks on Afghanistan and Iraq destabilized neighbouring countries too like Pakistan who took side with USA invaders and NATO’s forces and thus became an easy target for terrorist activities in the country by the Afghanis and those who have affinity for their innocent Afghan Muslim brothers. Thus USA’s and the West’s invasion of Afghanistan and Iraq have increased terrorist activities manifold; almost all the Muslim world looks at the attrocities committed by USA and the West

678

679 with great hatred and resentment as three million of innocent Muslims were killed and six million seriously injured for no fault of theirs. USA and its collaborators have achieved less and lost more  they have lost their honour and dignity. Even more, there is a widespread belief that 9/11 attack was a framed up attack committed by some members of al-Qaeda’s members but secretly funded and helped by the Israel’s Zionists and their American friends in C.I.A. and other agencies who played a secret part in its success. Thus attacks on Afghanistan was to justify American’s presence in Afghanistan to meet the challenges of China and to control oil, gas and other natural resources of neighbouring newly-freed Muslim states. Also attack on Iraq was motivated by USA’s great thirst for oil reserves of Iraq.

In the First and Second World Wars, both Germans and Japanese carried out suicides bombing missions against their opponents. During Second World War, Japanese Kamikaze (suicide) bombers attacked UK’s and USA’s bases with their planes filled with explosives.

Also in Palestine and Sri Lanka, suicide bombers attack their enemies by exploding themselves and kill those who are too powerful for them in normal combat.

RELIGIOUS TERRORISM: In the past, terrorism was committed in the name of religion. Among such incidences, inquisition is a well-known incidence.

“The Inquisition. To deal with the remnants of the Waldenses and the Cathari, the Inquisition was established by Gregoy IX in the 1220’s. There had been earlier episcopal inquisitions, but the bishops were too tender of their neighbors.

The new Inquisition was papal. The theory was that heresy constitutes the most heinous of all crimes. The enormity of an offense depends in part on the rank of the person against whom it is committed. God is the supreme person. An offense against Him is the supreme offense. Heresy is worse than any crime on earth, worse than matricide because against our Mother the Church, worst then treason because against the King of heaven, worse than counterfeiting because it simulates falsely the truth of God. Heresy damns souls and brings upon the community which allows it the displeasure of the Almighty. All of the penalties imposed for lesser crimes may with greater reason be inflicted for the greater.

If the counterfeiter loses his hands and the traitor goes to the

679

680 gallows, why not the heretic to the stake? For him the penalty was burning because the Church abhors the shedding of blood.

The Church, however, did not inflict any physical penalty, but turned the condemned over to the secular arm with a plea for mercy (and, if it were granted, punished the official by excommunication). Such severity was deemed entirely consonant with love, for if the heretic recanted out of fear, his soul was saved. If he were obdurate, half an hour at the stake was only a foretaste of eternity, and by his ordeal multitudes might be deterred and saved. Many devices were used to extort confessions, long periods of solitary confinement, protracted uncertainty, threats to relatives and torture. All of this was deemed an aspect of the cure of souls and was done in the name of love. Grievous is the reflection that the methods used today by totalitarian powers to break down resisters are only a technological refinement of the methods used by the medieval Church in order to safeguard the truth of Christ and vindicate the honor of god.”

The Medieval Church page 52 “Since the Jews remained unassimilated and “different,” they became objects of suspicion throughout the Middle Ages of Europe. From the earliest times of European history, they had suffered discrimination and deprivation. But beginning with the tenth and eleventh centuries, their lot greatly worsened. Known as “Christ-killers” in many parts of Europe, they were subject to random mob violence, especially during the Christian Holy Week.

Gregory VII forbade Christian rulers to employ Jews in any capacity, and imposed other harsh restrictions. The Crusades, especially in Germany, developed into massacres of the infidels at home  that is, the Jews. In the Rhineland, in a few months’ time, twelve thousand men, women, and children perished.

Innocent III extended his heresy-hunting to include the Jews along with the Albigenses. The Fourth Lateran Council in 1215 ordered the Jew-badge to be worn at all times in public by Jews as a symbol of shame. The Talmud, especially, became the object of grossest misrepresentation and distortion in many parts of Europe. In Paris in 1242 it was publicly “tried” and burned. The Jews became scapegoats for all human evils; when the Black Death swept through Europe in the mid-fourteenth century, the Jews were suspected of causing it and were massacred for it.

Rumors were passed around of Jewish rites where the blood of Christian children was drunk, and of Jewish mischief, such as poisoning wells. One by one the nations of Europe expelled them.

680

681 France in 1254, England in 1290, Germany in 1298, and Spain in 1492. The Jews took refuge in Poland and Russia and the Middle East.

The most vivid symbol of Jewish degradation was the ghetto, the segregation of Jews into prescribed sections of cities, usually the most crowded and unhealthy sections. Going back in origin in some European cities to the early Middle Ages, by the sixteenth century the ghetto was a standard feature of European city life. Jews were forbidden to live outside the ghetto and they were locked in at night. Huddling behind the ghetto walls, the Jews managed to maintain and develop their own ways of life and culture, but they were shut off from stimulating contact with European culture of the time. And this culture was deprived of stimulating Jewish influence.�

Ways of Faith, p 213 The Christians, after the death of Jesus Christ were persecuted everywhere and this continued for nearly six centuries when Prophet Muhammad (S.A.W.) put an end to the persecution of many Christians sects by Roman rulers and Roman Catholics; also persecution of the Jews and stoppage of them to visit Jerusalem came to an end. There is one incidence mentioned in the Holy Qur’an when a Jewish ruler put faithful Christians in the trenches filled with live coals.

Early Muslims including Prophet Muhammad (S.A.W.) was persecuted by pagan Makkans; while in India, the Muslims experienced persecution and killing at the hands of the Hindus hundreds of times; there has been many concerted efforts by the Hindus to reconvert the Muslims back to the Hinduism. Also the Hindus brought nearly complete extinction of the Buddhist from India. The Buddhist ruled for about thousand years in India but the moment they lost power, they were wiped out by the Hindus.

There are thousands of incidences in which Catholic Christians persecuted and killed Protestants and also vice versa, while among the Muslims, Shia and Sunni sects persecuted each other time and again with great bloodshed.

Terrorism is a great tool used by the dacoits and those who abduct people for ransom, while when such criminals are caught police uses means to terrorise thieves dacoits and abductors to confess their crimes and provide full information

681

682 about their accomplices.

During slave trade era, the Europeans used all terrorising means to abduct the Africans to America and then forced them to work as slaves; millions were killed in the process of enslaving and later bad treatment towards the Blacks; this is one of the darkest events of history of mankind. Near total extinction of aborigines in Australia and local Red Indians of America took place during the last few centuries; the events are perhaps the cruelist incidences in the history of mankind.

TERRORISM BY MEDIAS: In the present time, medias play a great part to initiate terrorism as well as develop fear among the masses for terrorism.

In USA and many Western countries, medias highlights such incidences, which create fear, and hatred against all the Muslims  this is actually an unwritten fundamental policy and agenda to do so. So in response to such inciting propaganda, many Muslims were attacked all over USA and the European countries, even their mosques are bombed or damaged. If a Muslim commits a crime, medias do not report it as a crime of an individual but as a representative act of the Muslim world.

Medias are sometimes very systematically used by men with vested interests to create terror in the minds of its listeners and viewers so as to justify their own criminal acts of terrorism.

One outstanding example is that of Iraq’s which was accused of having weapons of mass destruction; USA attacked the country and destroyed it to ruins but didn’t found any weapons as per their propaganda; more than ten million suffered because of this exercise which was intentional and motivated for political and economic reasons; this is a classical example of political hypocrisy. Also medias were used to create hatred against alQaeda whose leader Usama bin Laden was fighting against Northern Alliances; al-Qaeda was accused of involvement in destruction of World Trade Centre. Instead of punishing al-Qaeda and Usama bin Laden, USA attacked Afghanistan and destroyed the entire country to ruins whose innocent people didn’t have the faintest idea of conspiracy against USA. Thus medias were used to justify two of the most heinous crimes and terrorist activities to achieve their political, religious and economic agendas. Accused terrorists were punished by commitment of legalised terrorism thousand times more and bringing sufferings to more than 100 million people; the world is helpless to address the highhandedness of powerful country  a precursor of terrorism

682

683 itself.

In almost all the countries of the world, ruling parties use their medias to work for the rulers and suppress political opponents’ activities, destroy their images, even opponents are accused of their involvement in subversive and terrorist activities.

Those companies who sell drugs may use medias to terrorise the listeners by creating hysteria against some ailments so as to sell their medicines.

All the countries who manufacture and sell warfare ammunitions, weapons and accessories do use medias by creating unfounded fears of impending wars in other countries especially the Third World countries and so compel and prepare them to buy armaments; heads of poor countries give big orders to armament manufacturers, receive heavy commissions too; medias play a vital part to justify such deals which in turn make poor people even poorer.

In the present age when voices are raised for human rights, terrorism has jeopardised such rights and has given an excuse to deprive the people their basic human rights.

It all started from the United States of America.

The Patriot Act was passed after the September 11, 2001 attacks. The act dramatically expands the authority of US law enforcement for fighting terrorist activities in the United States and abroad. Human rights activists believe the patriot act represents one of the most significant threats to civil liberties, privacy and democratic traditions in American history. It undermines freedom and seriously threatens the basic rights of millions of Americans. Unfortunately, it did not stop at the US. Several European countries have also taken drastic steps to restrict freedom and human rights achieved by them after a long and hard struggle. Countries that were taking pride at concluding treaties on human right are now considering renouncing them.

The European Convention on Human Rights was once considered to be the greatest achievement for promotion and protection of human rights in Europe. Now a strong lobby argues that a new balance must be struck between human rights and security.

Under the pretext of war on terror, several human rights activists, political opponents and journalist have been arrested, tortured and killed. Commenting on this unfortunate situation in general, Amnesty International said: “Governments collectively and individually paralysed international institutions and

683

684 squandered public resources in pursuit of narrow security interests, sacrificed principles in the name of the ‘war on terror’ and turned a blind eye to massive human rights violations. As a result, the world has paid a heavy price, in terms of erosion of fundamental principles and in the enormous damage done to the lives and livelihoods of ordinary people”.

The war on terror has created a dangerous situation. This situation is dangerous for freedom, democracy and justice all over the world. This situation caused human right activists to reflect upon the fundamental values for which we fought a long war.

Values like freedom of speech, respect for human dignity, freedom of religion, justice for all and tolerance.

IMMORAL BUSINESS In the days of Cold War, each of the superpowers armed itself to the teeth and justified its high level of militarisation on the plea of safeguarding its national security. But we now know that the arms race was fuelled by the arms manufacturers who had to keep themselves in business. The faster the pace of the arms race the more lucrative the trade became. Besides the battlefields in the Third World provided convenient testing grounds for the new generation of weapons that were manufactured.

The data showing arms transfers to South Asia in 19992003 is an eye opener. The eight largest suppliers of conventional weapons sold arms to India, Pakistan and Bangladesh in 19992003. India’s share was $12.6 billion and Pakistan got $3.8 billion. This massive transfer took place in a region which has experienced 15 ethnic conflicts leading to 120,000 deaths in the region in the same period. The key suppliers were the US, Russia, France, Italy, China, and the Netherlands.

Other countries of the world who spent huge amount on purchase of armaments in the wake of present day fear of terrorism, wars and security risks, are U.A.E., South Korea, South Africa, Malaysia who spent 15.7, 8.8, 5.3 and 5.0 billion dollars respectively. U.S.A. was the highest seller of armaments who sold worth $14.5 billion, Russia sold worth $4.3 billion. In the present time USA’s share in world’s armament market is about 57%; after 9/11 terrorist attack on World Trade Centre, Foreign Military Financing by USA increased drastically by 60%; thousands of warfare ammunition manufacturers work overtime to meet the demand.

684

685 Hereunder are per capita spending in dollars upon defence in 2006 by different countries of the world: Israel 1429, Singapore 1009, USA 935, Brunai 885, Kuwait, Qatar 837, Amman 807, France 766, Bahrain 764, Saudi Arabia 692, Norway 677, UAE 625, Greece 573, Australia 566, United Kingdom 524, Cyprus 492, Libya 225, Chilli 156, Iran 142, Lebanon 141, Jordan 131, Botswana 126, Turkey 116, Argentina 108, Maldeep 98, Columbia 76, Uruguay 73, Brazil 72, Malaysia 70, Gabon 58, Algeria 57, Equational Guinea 56, Djuhuti 55, Egypt 52, Zambabwe 51, Iraq 50, south Africa 39, Pakistan 18, India 10 and Nepal 2.

Asian countries spend 225 dollars per capita, Europe 202, Islamic countries 136, N. America 106, South America 70, African countries 25.

In 2004, total defence budget of the world was 1000 billion dollars out of which USA’s share is 566 billion dollars.

Among the exporters of armaments, Russia has 32% share, USA’s share was 31% and France was third with 17.5% share. China imported an average of about 3000 million dollars worth of armaments while India imported about 2100 million dollars worth of armament.

It must be understood that when poor countries spend upon defence, they increase poverty and decrease health, education and residential facilities for their masses; each dollar spent aggravates mankind’s adversary while rich countries are gainers. If such a huge spendings on defence were channelised into removal of human poverty and misery, there will be no poor left in the world, no man will die from hunger, nor will die due to non-availability of medical aids, nor will anyone sleep without a shelter.

In fact, human energy is being wasted in their selfdestruction. The theatre of war is always in the Third World and very often the conflict is not one imposed by the imperialists but is the making of the Third World states themselves because they have failed to resolve their own internal conflicts and external disputes.

The continuous conflicts ensure a high level of militarisation that gives the arms manufacturers a growing market and unprecedented leverage in Third World affairs. They not only sell expensive and sophisticated arms to countries where people are starving, ill and impoverished, they encourage the

685

686 establishment of indigenous arms industries that thrive on the war system of international politics today.

In the world, U.S.A. have 737 military bases where 2½ million American soldiers and para military personnels reside to control the world’s economic, political and defence capabilities.

The present era is an age of wars, extortation, killings and systematic efforts to destroy peace among the weak nations by the powerful nations; it is perhaps the darkest part of human history created by those who are learned, wealthy and powerful; all in the name of national and religious dominance, excellence and peace. In fact disaster upon mankind is brought about by none others but men themselves who are exceedingly greedy, senselessly ruthless, devoid of any atom of mercy and sacrifice in their hearts and conscious.

It is a duty of all men on earth who have money, strength and means to help those who are deprived  this is the fundamental message of Islam. All the earth belongs to Allah and all men are God’s children and are like one family, Allah loves the most who loves and works for His children the most. It is perhaps the most wicked statement to say and believe that all is fair in love and war; even efforts for political goals have guiding principles revealed by Allah. To say and believe that religion has no say in politics is a devilish principle, every political act must be enforced in accordance with Allah’s law with thorough thinking which is the best for mankind; prejudice, nationalism or hatred of any kind have no place in politics, nor in social behaviour. The world is like a global village where all people are equal; none has a right to behave highhandednessly like a policeman or extortionist, but in practice we notice open violation of this principle by powerful rich countries who behave like Hitler, Ganghiz Khan and Halaku (Hulagoo) Khan to massacre and intimidate the poor ones. Islam is deadly against such a behaviour and a belief, it is repugnant to Islamic principles. Islam dawned upon the earth to destroy the acts of subjugation of the poor by the powerful one. Unfortunately, no religion has this principle; only Islam propagates this principle and our Holy Prophet Muhammad (SAW) and his successors especially four caliphs acted up this principle of universal emancipation by their own acts and lives; all lived like extremely poor men sacrificing their wealth, wore patched clothes, lived in huts; but by their force of character, they built a new nation of Islam which destroyed criminal regimes of Iran, Iraq, Egypt and Romans in a

686

687 matter of one decade, thence poor ones became the rulers and Allah’s rule or Kingdom of God prevailed. Thus avangelical prophecies of Jesus Christ were realized by the Muslims who are a coalition of converts of Christian, Jewish and pagan nations.

Even in the present time, in Islam lies the only hope for world’s peace; all others are hypocrites with vested interest who enjoy power with malicious anti-Islam propaganda; their mainstay is in lying and continuous attack upon the Muslims and the faith of Islam. Islam is summation of Judaism and Christianity; it is a fact that the leaders of Judaism and Christianity do not want their masses to know and realise; thus a vicious anti-Islam propaganda and armed actions are persued. It is now the duty of the Muslim world to join their hands to tackle the challenge with peace and diplomacy; war has no place; only love with no destructive actions can bring non-Muslims to the fold of Islam. In the present time, for the Muslims, economic uplift, education, propaganda of Islam are of foremost importance while united defence capabilities must be increased to act as a deterrent against the enemies  challenge of power ones can’t be met by bowing down. __________

687

688

BIBLIOGRAPHY  SOURCES BOKHARI MUSLIM MAJA DAWOOD TIRMZI NISAI MOTA Ahmed DARMI AL-ADAB ALMAFRAD DARQATNI ABU NAEEM BAIHAQI TIBRANI HUJVERI

IMAM ABU ABDULLAH MUHAMMAD BIN ISMAIL ALBOKHARI IMAM ABUL HASAN MUSLIM BIN AL-HAJJAJ ALQUSHARI IMAM ABU ABDULLAH MUHAMMED BIN YAZID BIN MAJA AL-QAZWINI IMAM ABU DAWOOD SULEMAN BIN AL ASHUS ASSAJISTANI IMAM ABU ISA MUHAMMED BIN ISA AT-TIRMZI IMAM ABU ABUR-RAHMAN AHMED BIN SHOAIB ANNISAI IMAM ABU ABDULLAH MALIK BIN ANAS IMAM AHMED BIN HANBAL ABU MUHAMMAED ABDULLAH BIN ABDUR RAHMAN AD-DARMI IMAM ABU ABDULLAH MUHAMMED BIN ISMAIL ALBOKHARI ABUL HAS'AN ALI BIN UMER AD-DARQATNI ABU NAEEM AHMED BIN ABDULLAH BIN AHMED AL-ISBAHANI ABU BAKR AHMED BIN AL-HUSSAIN AL-BAIHAQI ABUL QASIM SULEMAN BIN AHMED TIBRANI ABUL HASAN SYED ALI BIN SYED USMAN BIN SYED Ali SOURCE. KASHF AL-MEHJOOB

688

A.H. 194-256 A.H. 204-261 A.H. 209-273 A.H. 202-275 A.H. 209-279 A.H. 214-303 A.H. 93-179 A.H. 209-279 A.H. 181-255 A.H. 194-256 A.H. 305-385 A.H. 336-430 A.H. 384-456 DIED A.H. 360 DIED A.H. 465

689 MASTADRAK ABU ABDULLAH MUHAMMED NESHAPURI BIN A.H. 321-405 ABDULLAH HAKIM KHATEEB ABU BAKR AHMED BIN ALI BIN THABIT A.H. 392-463 BAZAZ ABU BAKR AHMED AL-BAZAZ BIN OMERO BIN DIED A.H. 292 ABDUL KHALIQ GHAZALI IMAM ABU HAMED MUHAMMED AL-GHAZALI BIN A.H. 450-505 MUHAMMED SOURCE. AHYA ULOOM FID-DIN, CHEMIA-E-SAADAT. JILANI

ABU MUHAMMED ABDUL QADIR JILANI BIN SYED ALI SALEH QAZI AYAZ MALKI BIN UMER ABUL FARAJ ABDUR RAHMAN BIN ALI AL-JOZI QAZI AYAZ WALI-UD-DIN ABU ABDULLAH MUHAMMAED BIN ABDULLAH SOURCE. MISHKAT AL-MASABIH.

AL-SHIFA AL-WAFA MISHKAT

MASNAD

MUHAMMED BIN MUHAMMED AL-BAQIRI. SOURCE: MASNAD AHLE-E-BAIT

ANEES ALWAAZEEN

ABU BAKR BIN MUHAMMED ALI AL-QARSHI

A. H. 470 - 561 A.H. 476-544 A.H. 517-597

26.

ZAAD AL-MAAD

27.

IBN HAJAR

28.

MADARAJ ANA.H. 958-1052 NABAWWAT HUJJATULLAH A.H. 1114AL-BALIGHA 1176 NEHJAL FASAHAT ALLAMA NASEER AL-IJTIHADI CIVIL LIBEERTIES BY S.H. BAILEY, D. J. HARRIS, B.L. JONES, BUTTERWORTH LONDON 1991 CHAUDHARI & CHATERVERDI’S LAW OF FUNDAMENTAL RIGHTS LAW PUBLISHERS (INDIA) PVT. LTD., ALLAHABAD 1995 EUROPEAN COMMUNITY LAW BY PAUL CRAIG, GRAINNE de BURCA CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD 1995 INTRODUCTION TO SOCIOLOGY BY ANTHONY GIDDENS, JOHN LIE W.W. NORTON & COMPANY, LONDON, NEW YORK 1991 CIVIL LIBERTIES BY EDWIN SHORTS & CLAIRE de THAN, SWEET AND MAXWELL, LONDON 1998 CASES IN CIVIL LIBERTIES BY ROBERT F. CUSHMAN PRENTICE-HALL, INC. ENGLEWOOD CLIFFS, N.J. 07632 OUTLINES OF ENGLISH LAW BY S. B. MARSH AND J. SOULS

BY McGRAW-HILL COMPANY, LONDON, NEW YORK

29.

30.

31.

32.

33.

34.

35.

36.

37.

IMAM SHAMS-UD-DIN ABU ABDULLAH MUHAMMAD BIN QAYYAM AL-JOZI ABUL FAZAL SHAHAB-UD-DIN AHMED BIN Ali SHEIKH ABDUL HAQ DELHVI BIN SHEIKH SAIF-UD-DIN SHAH WALIULLAH BIN ABDUR RAHIM

689

A.H. 690-751 A.H. 773-852

690 38.

39.

40.

41.

42.

43.

44.

45.

46.

47.

48.

49.

50.

51.

52.

53.

54.

55.

56.

57.

58.

59.

60.

61.

READINGS IN SOCIAL THEORY BY JAMES FARGANIS McGRAW-HILL, INC. NEW YORK, LONDON ISSUES IN SOCIETY BY HUGH F. LENA, WILLIAM B. HELMREICH, WILLIAM McCORD McGRAW-HILL, INC. NEW YORK, LONDON SOCIAL PROBLEMS BY KENNETH J. NEUBECK McGRAW-HILL, INC., NEW YORK, LONDON HUMAN RIGHTS VIOLATION BY VINOD SHARMA APH PUBLISHING CORPORATION, NEW DELHI THE FREEDOM READER BY EDWIN S. NEWMAN OCEANA PUBLICATIONS, INC. DOBBS FERRY, NEW YORK INTERNATIONAL HUMAN RIGHTS

BY REBECCA M.M. WALLACE, KENNETH DALE-RISK SWEET & MAXWELL, LONDON 2001 FREEDOM OF ASSOCIATION BY JAMES E. KNOTT JR. UNION OF INTERNATIONAL ASSOCIATION, BRUSSELS 1962 CLASSES IN MODERN SOCIETY BY T. B. BOTTOMORE GEORGE ALLEN & UNWIN LTD. LONDON CONTEMPORARY SOCIAL PHILOSOPHY BY GORDON GRAHAM BASIL BLACKWELL LTD., OXFORD, NEW YORK 1988 STATES AND WOMEN RIGHTS BY MOUNIRA M. CHARRAD UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA PRESS, LOS ANGELES, LONDON HUMAN RIGHTS IN ISLAM BY MUHAMMAD SHARIF CHAUDHRY ALL PAKISTAN ISLAMIC EDUCATION CONGRESS, LAHORE 1993 HUMAN RIGHTS IN ISLAM BY DR. M. SAUD ALAM QASMI BAIT-UL-HIKMAT, LAHORE HUMAN RIGHTS IN ISLAM (INSAANI HAQOOQ) (IN URDU) BY SALAH-UD-DIN THE SPEECHES AND TABLE - TALK OF THE PROPHET MOHAMMAD (1882)

BY STANLEY LANE POOLE. A HISTORY OF THE INTELLECTUAL DEVELOPMENT OF EUROPE (1875) BY JOHN WILLIAM DRAPER. ON HEROES, HERO-WORSHIP AND THE HEROIC IN HISTORY (1888) BY THOMAS CARLYLE THE HISTORY OF THE SARACEN EMPIRE (1870) BY EDWARD GIBBON AND SIMON OCKLEY. THE HISTORY OF THE DECLINE AND FALL OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE BY EDWARD GIBBON. HISTOIRE DE LA TURQUIE BY LAMARTINE. MOHAMMEDANISM (1893) BY G. W. LEITHER, L.L.D., PH.D., ISLAM AND EUROPEAN CIVILIZATION BY JOSEPH J. NUNAN. MOHAMMAD AT MAKKAH BY W. MONTGOMERY WATT. MOHAMMAD AND MOHAMMADANISM BY R. BOSWORTH SMITH. THE LIFE AND TEACHINGS OF MUHAMMAD BY ANNIE BESANT.

690

691 62.

63.

64.

65.

66.

67.

68.

69 70.

71.

72.

73.

74.

75.

76.

77.

78.

79.

80.

81.

82.

83.

84.

85.

86.

87.

88.

89.

90.

91.

92.

93.

94.

ISLAM AT THE CROSSROADS (1923) BY DE LACY O'LEARY. THE PROSPECTS OF ISLAM (1944) BY LAWRANCE E. BROWNE. ISLAM (1951) BY A. S. TRITTON. THE GOSPEL OF ISLAM BY DUNCAN GREENLEES, MA. MEN SEEKING GOD (1955) BY CHRISTOPHER MAYHEW. MAHOMET AND ISLAM (1895) BY SIR WILLIUM MUIR. THE NEW WORLD OF ISLAM (1932) BY A. M. LOTHROP STODDARD, PH.D. ISLAM IN THE MODERN WORLD (1946) BY WILFRED CANTWELL SMITH. CIVILIZATION ON TRIAL (1948) BY A. J. TOYNBEE. WHAT IS THIS MUSLIM WORLD ? (1937) BY CHARLES R. WATSON. THE BIBLE; THE KORAN AND SCIENCE BY DR. MAURICE BUCAILLE. CHRISTIANITY AND ISLAM (1909 BY C. H. BECKER. THE CASE FOR POLYGAMY (1934) BY J. E. CLARE MCFARLANE. MUHAMMAD IN THE BIBLE BY ABDUL AHAD DAWUD (FORMER BISHOP OF URAMIAH).

MOHAMMED IN ANCIENT SCRIPTURES BY U. Ali. MOHAMMED IN WORLD SCRIPTURES BY VIDHYARTHI. THE PROPHECY ABOUT AHMED IN URDU 'BASHARAT-E-AHMEDI, MAULVI ABDUL AZIZ. THE GOOD NEWS IN URDU 'BUSHRA' BY MAULANA INAYAT RASUL ABBASI CHIRIAKOTI (1938).

THE INJIL (GOSPEL) BARNABAS BY LONSDALE AND LAURA RAGG (1907).

AKHBAR-UL-TANZIL (THE REVEALED PROPHECIES) BY MAULANA MUHAMMAD ISMAEL SAMBHLI. BASHARAAT (THE PROPHECIES ABOUT THE ADVENT OF MUHAMMED, AHMED) BY FAQIR MOHAMMED AFZAL SHARIF. ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF RELIGION AND ETHICS BY JAMES HASTINGS. THE ENCYLOPAEDIA OF RELIGION EDITED BY MIRCEA ELIADE, MACMILLAN PUBLISHING COMPANY NEW YORK. AN ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF RELIGION EDITED BY VERGILIUS-FERM. THE ENCYLOPAEDIA OF ISLAM EDITED G. B. LEWIS, V. L. MENAGE, CH. PELLAT AND J. SCHACHT. ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF SEERAH OF MUHAMMAD BY THE MUSLIM SCHOOLS TRUST, LONDON. THE HOLY BIBLE, THE UNIVERSITY PRESS, OXFORD. HARMONY OF THE GOSPELS BY BENJAMIN DAVIES. THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS BY D. B. J. CAMPBELL DIP. THEOL. KINGDOM COME BY ERNEST SIMMONS. SOURCE BOOK FOR BIBLE STUDENTS BY PAKISTAN ADVENTIST SEMINARY. A CHRISTIAN'S RESPONSE TO ISLAM BY WILLIAM M. MILLER. ISLAM AND CHRISTIAN THEOLOGY BY J. WINDROW SWEETMAN, D. D.

691

692 95.

96.

97.

98.

99.

100.

101.

102.

103.

104.

105.

106.

107.

108.

109.

110.

111.

112.

113.

114.

115.

116.

117.

118.

119.

120.

121.

122.

123.

124.

125.

126.

127.

128.

129.

130.

AN OUTLINE OF THE RELIGION OF ISLAM BY THE REV. H. U. WEITBRECHT STANTON, PH D., D.D. RISE AND PROGRESS OF MOHAMETANISM BY DR. HENRY STUBBE. THE ORIGIN OF ISLAM IN ITS CHRISTIAN ENVIRONMENT BY RICHARD BELL, M.A., B.D. (1925).

OUR BIBLE AND THE ANCIENT MANUSCRIPTS BY SIR FREDERICK KENYON (1958).

THE BIBLE AND MODERN RESEARCH BY A. RENDLE SHORT, M.D., F.R.C.S. THE BIBLE IS NOT A WORD OF GOD IN (URDU) BY KANSHI RAM (1940).

OUR FAITH BY EMIL BRUNNER. A FAITH FOR THE NATIONS BY CHARLES W. FARMAN. BELIEF IN GOD BY BISHOP GORE THE WORLD'S LIVING RELIGIONS BY GEOFFREY PARRINDER. THE RELIGIONS OF THE WORLD BY GERALD L BERRY. COMPARATIVE RELIGION BY A. C. BOUQUET. SACRED BOOKS OF THE WORLD BY A. C. BOUQUET. THE GREAT ASIAN RELIGIONS BY WING-TSIT CHAN, ISMAIL RAGI ALFARUQI. THE ORIGIN AND HISTORY OF RELIGIONS. NEW TESTAMENT APOCRYPHA BY EDGAR HENNECKE. APOCRYPHA & PSEUDEPIGRAPHA OF THE OLD TESTAMENT BY R.H.CHARLES, D.LITT., D.D. THE APOCRYPHA (1895) OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS. THE RELIGIONS OF MAN BY HUSTON SMITH. SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST EDITED BY MAX MULLER. HINDUISM BY K. M. SEN. HINDUISM BY MONIER - WILLIAMS. HINDU PHILOSOPHY BY THEOS BERNARD. VISHNU PURANA. MANUSMRITI. THE BODHISATTVA DOCTRINE IN BUDDHIST SANSKRIT LITERATURE BY HAR DAYAL, M.A., PH. D. BUDDHISM BY CHRISTMAS HUMPHREYS. BUDDHISM BY RHYS DAVIDS. THE COMPASSIONATE BUDDHA BY E. A. BURTT. THE BUDDHIST TRADITION BY WILLIAM THEODARE DE BARY. A STUDY OF MAHAVASTU BY DR. BIMALA CHURN LAW. THE SPIRIT OF THE EAST BY IKBAL ALI SHAH. ZARATHUSHTRA BY T. R. SETHNA. KHORDEH AVESTA BY T. R. SETHNA. YASHTS BY T. R. SETHNA: THE MEDIEVAL CHURCH BY ROLAND H. BAINTON.

692

693 131.

132.

133.

134.

135.

136.

137.

138.

139.

140.

141.

142.

143.

144.

145.

146.

147.

148.

149 150.

151.

152.

153.

154.

155.

156.

157.

ETHICS OF THE GREAT RELIGION BY E. ROYSTON PIKE. WESTERN SOCIETY AND THE CHURCH IN THE MIDDLE AGES BY R. W. SOUTHERN. MESSIANIC IDEA IN JUDAISM BY SCHOLEN, GERSHOM. AN APOLOGY FOR MOHAMMED AND THE KORAN BY JOHN DAVENPORT (1869) THE PREACHING OF ISLAM BY T. W. ARNOLD. ISLAM — HER MORAL AND SPIRITUAL VALUE BY MAJOR ARTHUR GLYN LEONARD. ISLAM — THE MISUNDERSTOOD RELIGION BY SYED QUTB (AKWANALMUSLEMEEN, EGYPT).

YAHUDIYAT AND MASIHIYAT (JUDAISM AND CHRISTIANITY) BY DR. IHSANAL-HAQ RANA. ON TO MUHAMMAD BY PROFESSOR A. A. BHATTI, ISLAMI MISSION, LAHORE. IJAZ-E-EESAWI BY MAULANA REHMAT ULLAH KAIRANWI. AL MALLAL WAN NAHL BY IMAN ABU MUHAMMAD ALI BIN AHMED BIN KHURRAM ANDULASI. MUHAMMED RASUL ALLAH BY MAULANA MUHAMMED HANEEF YAZDANI. ILM KHAIR AL ANAM (THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE BEST OF CREATION), BY MAULANA ABUL BASIT MUHAMMED ABDUS SALAAM RIZVI. SHAN HABIB-UR-REHMAN (DIGNITY OF THE FRIEND OF GOD) BY MUFTI AHMED YAR KHAN BADAYUNI. ADAB-E-ZINDGI BY MUHAMMED YOUSAF ISLAHI. ISLAM AND MAZAHIB-E-ALAM (ISLAM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE WORLD)

BY ISRAR-UR-REHMAN BOKHARI. MAZAHAB-E-ALAM KA TAQABLI MATALEYA (THE COMPARITIVE STUDY OF THE RELIGIONS OF THE WORLD) BY GHULAM RASUL, M.A. SAYINGS OF MUHAMMAD BY'MIRZA ABU'L FADAL, DAWAH ACADEMY KHUTBAT NABVI (THE SERMONS OF THE PROPHET) BY ABDUL QAYYUM NADVI. PAIGHAMBER-E-IKHLAQ (THE PROPHET OF GOOD BEHAVIOUR) PUBLISHED BY IDARA TEHQIQAT ISLAMI. SEERAT-UN-NABI BY ALLAMA SHIBLI NOMANI. USWA RASUL-E-KARIM (THE ACTS OF THE PROPHET) BY DR. ABDUL HAYEE. SEERAT AAN HAZRAT BIBLE KI ROSHNI MAIN (THE PROPHET IN THE BIBLE)

BY QAZI HABIB-UR-REHMAN. MUHAMMAD PROPHET OF ISLAM BY RUTH WORREN. THE LIFE OF MUHAMMAD BY MUHAMMED HUSSAIN HAIKAL. THE LAST PROPHET AND HIS TEACHINGS BY ABDUL MAJEED. NABI-UL-ANBIYA (THE PROPHET OF PROPHETS) BY ABU ANS AHMED WAHAJ SIDDIQI AL-TEEMI.

693

694 158.

159.

160.

161.

162.

163.

164.

165.

166.

167.

THE PROPHET OF THE DESERT BY K. L. GAUBA. ISLAM KA IKHLAQI NAZAM (A REPLY TO THE CHRISTIANS ABOUT ATTACKS ON ISLAMIC MORALITY) BY MAULANA MUHAMMAD TAYYAB DAYOBANDI. ISLAM AUR TAMEER-E-SHAKHSIYAT (ISLAM AND THE DEVELOPMENT OF PERSONALITY) BY MIAN ABDUR RASHEED. AASAR-E-QAYAMAT (THE SIGNS BEFORE THE END OF THE WORLD) BY ABUL KHAIR MUHAMMED BASHIR SIDDIQI. QAYAMAT KAB AAYE GI (WHEN THE END WILL COME) BY ALLAMA ABDUL MUSTAFA AZAMI. JESUS, A PROPHET OF ISLAM BY MUHAMMED ATA-UR-RAHIM, BEGUM AISHA BAWANY WAQF. ISLAM  THE FIRST AND FINAL RELIGION PUBLISHED BY BEGUM AISHA BHAWANY WAQF. ISLAM VERSUS THE WEST BY MARYAM JAMEELAH. ISLAM AUR DUNYA KAY MAZAHLB (ISLAM AND THE RELIGIONS OF THE WORLD) BY G. N. AMJAD M.A.) ISLAMI NAZAM-E-ZINDGI (ISLAMIC WAY OF LIFE) BY SYED ABUL AALA MAUDOODI.

168.

169.

170.

171.

172.

173.

174.

175.

176.

177.

178.

179.

180.

181.

182.

183.

HAQOOQ-UZ-ZOJAIN (THE RIGHTS OF MARRIED COUPLE) BY SYED ABUL AALA MAUDOODI. PURDAH (THE VEIL) BY SYED ABUL AALA MAUDOODI. AHKAM-E-ISLAM (ISLAMIC DOCTRINE) BY ISLAMI NAZARAYATI COUNCIL, ISLAMABAD. MAQALAT-E-ISLAMIYEEN (LECTURES ON ISLAM) BY ALLAMA ABUL HASAN ASHARI, TRANSLATED BY MAULANA MUHAMMAD HANEEF NADWI. INSANIYAT KI TAMEER-E-NAU AUR ISLAM (MAKING OF MANKIND AND ISLAM) BY ABDUL HAMEED SIDDIQI. KHUTBAT-E-MADARAS BY SYED SULEMAN NADVI. SPLENDOUR OF ISLAM BY MUHAMMED AMIN, BAR-AT-LAW. ISLAM AUR FITRAT (ISLAM AND NATURE) BY SHEIKH ABDUL AZIZ SHAWAISH (EGYPTIAN).

MEET THE MASTER BY PROF. FAZAL AHMED. WIVES OF THE PROPHET BY FIDA HUSSAIN MALIK. UMMAT MUSLAMA KI MAAIN (THE HOLY MOTHERS OF THE MUSLIM UMMAH) BY MAULANA MUHAMMAD AASHIQ ILAHI BALANDSHEHRI. NABI KARIM KI MUASHI ZINDGI (SOCIAL LIFE OF THE BLESSED PROPHET)

BY PROF. DR. NOOR MUHAMMAD GHAFFARI. MARRIAGE AND MORALS BY BERTRAND RUSSELL. SEX AND RELIGION BY MARIE CARMICHAEL STOPES. POLITICS AND DYNAMICS OF HUMAN RIGHTS (P&D) (a) Newspapers. (b) Magazines (c) T.V. Talks

694

695 (d)

Writings, columns; views of scholars, political analysts, politicians. __________

695

696

INDEX (A) .

Abraham 137 Abu Gharaib Prison 293 Adam 142 Adulteration 108 Adultery 13, 105, Aggression, acts of 30, Almsgiving 136 Amida 10 Amnesty International 293, 450 Association, freedom of 424 - 427 Astavetereta 10 Azidahak 129

(B) Baal 137 Barack Obama 561 Barnabas 9 Bastard 13 Bill of Rights 49 Bloodshed 8, 13 Brahmin 100, 280 Brain Drain, 15, 513 Brethren 9 Brotherhood 154, 287, Buddha 10, Buddhism 108 Bush’s Impeachment 291,

(C) Capitalist 12, Catholics 100, 143 Caste 63 CEDAW 241 Chief Justice 53, 67, 344

696

697 Child abuse 243 Child labour 196, 243 Children employment of 68 Children, in Islam 274 Children neglected 245 Children’s rights 242 Christ 8, Commitments 108 Committee on (a) Rights of children 248 (b) Elimination of discrimination against women 241. (c) Elimination of Racial Discrimination CERD 574 (d) Migrant workers CMW 603 Concubines 145 Conscience, freedom of 68, 81 Convention on (a) Elimination of all forms of discrimination against women 221-235 (b) Rights of children 249 (c) Against torture 302 (d) Protection of civilians 318 (e) Elimination of all forms of racial discrimination 572 (f) Geneva convention relative to the treatment of prisoners of war 324 (g) The amelioration of the condition of the wounded and sick in armed forces 337 Creator 15, 98, Crime prevention , commission 18, Cruel treatment 75, 90 Culture, preservation of 58, Cultural Rights 491 Covenant on civil and political Rights 18,19,453-475 Covenant on economic, social and cultural rights 527 Cyprus 342, 559

(D) Dance 13, Dawalibi, Dr. 353 Debauchees Declaration on

697

698 (a) (b) (c) (d)

The elimination of violence against women 236 The elimination of racial discrimination 566 Elimination of intolerance and of discrimination based on religion 119 Rights of persons belonging to national or ethnic, religious and linguistic minorities Democracy 147, Denning, Lord 49 Deuteronomy 9 Dignity of man 54, 90 Dilit 280 Discrimination 284 Discrimination against women 218, 221 Displaced persons 197 Divorce 13, 15, 102, 213 Drinking, effect of 176 Durgah 109

(E) Economic rights 510 Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, covenant 18, 527-539 Economic and social council 18, 35, 38 Education 61, 93, 107, 363 - 386 Education in Islam 369 - 386 Educational advancement 39, 41 Eisenhower, president 519 Elimination of Discrimination against women, committee CEDAW, 241 Equality of citizens 58, European convention on human rights 78 Expression, freedom of 81,

(F) Falsehood 12, Family 60 Food and Agricultural Organization FAO 179 Freedom movement 445 Freedom of movement 55, 74 Freedom of assembly 55, 74, 82, 92 Freedom of association 55, 74, 92, 424 - 427

698

699 Freedom of trade, business or profession 55, 74 Freedom of speech 55, 74, French 48 Frustration 15, Fundamental Rights 8

(G) Gambling 15, 61,199 Gay marriage 608 General Assembly 22, Gentile 10, 11 Geneva convention on Protection of civilians during war 318 Treatment of prisoners of war 324 Amelioration of the condition of the wounded and sick 337 Guantanamo Bay torture prison 295 Gypsies 198

(H) Heart 13 Helper, Paraclete 9 Hoarding 108 Holy War 104 Home, Right to 188 Honour 278 Hughes, Chief Justice 484 Human beings, traffic of 68 Human Rights Watch 452 Hungar, a killer 177 Hypocrisy 15 Hypocrite 13

(I) Idolatry 137 Iftikhar Mohammed Chaudhary, Chief Justice of Pakistan Supreme Court 344 Illegal detentions 408 Immigrants, displaced persons 592 – 603 Information, right to 363,

699

700 Information, Secrecy 367 Role of media 368 International Court of Justice 22, 43, 44, 361 International Economic and Social Cooperation 34, International Trusteeship System 39, Intoxicants 13 Invention 15 Islamic way of life 59 Ismaelite 9 Israel’s violation of Arab Human Rights 207

(J) Jainism 108, Jain temple 109, Jehad 104, Jews 280, Job problems 198 Johnson, President 203 Joshua Bin Nun 9 Journalists 391 Journalist’s killing 406 Justice 40, 49, 103 Justice, International Court of 361 Justice, right to 343 – 362

(K) Kalki 101, 126 Kashmir 172 Kellog - Briand Pact 434 Khshtriyas 100, 280 Knowledge 13 Kofi Annan 175 Krishna 101, 137,

(L) Language, Preservation of 58 Law of Inheritance in Islam 212 Learning 13,

700

701 Libel 391, Liberty, right to 74, 79, 90, 265, 399 – 423 Life, expectancy of 173 Life, sanctity of 168 Liquor 199

(M) Mahavira 10 Maiterya 10 Marriage 15, 92, Martin Luther 138 Menahem 126, Metteya 10 Militarized Prostitutes 619 Military Staff committee 31 Minorities, protection of 60 Minority’s struggle 288 Mischief 13, Modesty 215 Modern Society 8 Motherhood 93 Moses 9, Movement, Freedom of 91, M.S. Jillani’s Suggestions 442

(N) Nationalism 544 Nazis 286, Neglected children 245 Neighbours, duties towards 102, Nimrod 137 Noah 137 Noble 13, Non – Discrimination 58

(O) Obesity 13, Obscene 136, 484

701

702 Obscenity 10, 13,136, 352 Opinion, freedom of 92, Over-population 193, 519 Over-population, U Thant 200

(P) Pacific settlement of disputes 28, Palestine 207, 208, Paraclete 9 Parental insurance 202 Parents 15, 101, Pay, equal 93 Peace 39, Political independence, right of 428, 475 Polygamy 213 Poverty , curse of 178 Poverty a killer 192 Prejudice 568 Press, freedom of 74 Privacy, right to 388 Profession 68, Property rights 57 Prophet 9 Prostitution 61, 105, 352, 606 Protestants 100, 286, Psychological 15, 244, Psychology 107, Purification 147,

(Q) Qur’aan 343, 350, 374, 636, 639

(R) Rabbi 9 Race 63, Rae relations act 1976, 563 Racialism 544 Rama 137

702

703 .

Reagan 202 Representative 46, Religious intolerance, elimination of 116 to 121, Right to home 188 Religious Knowledge 8 Religious 8 Religion, 69 Religion, no compulsion 100, Rest, right to 93 Riba 62, Right on arrest, detention 74, Russian 48

(S) Secretariat 22, 44, Second shift 202 Security 39, Security of person 52 Security Council 26, Self-determination 340 Self-government 39, Serb, massacre by 173 Sexuality 219 Shivlinga 109 Shudras 100, 280 Singing girl 13 Sodomy 608 Social Behaviour 477 - 490 Social evils, eradication of 60 Social justice 60 Social security , right to 93, Society, duty towards 102, Spanish 48 Status of women, commission 18, 233, Suffering children 244 Suicides 172

(T)

703

704 Terrorism 661 Thought, freedom of 81 Torres Bodet, Speech in General Assembly 433 Torture, cruel treatment 298 Trade union 93 Trimourti 137 Transient 15, Trinity 137, Trustee 13, Trusteeship council 22, 39, 42

(U) Ummah 103 UNESCO 539 United Nation Human Rights Charter 8, 18 Unity of all faiths 166 Universal Monarch 128 Universal saviour 8 U Thant 200

(V) Vaishya 100, 280 Vayu devata 139 Vedas 129 Vedic Hinduism 100, Vedic Yajna 129 Veil 136, 214 Victimisation 563 Vicegerents 138 Vietnamese 283 Vile 12, Virgin, dedicated to temples 138 Vishnu 137 Vishwa Mitra 139 Vulgar 136

(W) Wandering tribes 198

704

705 War 661 War crimes 282 Water, related diseases 176 Widowhood 93 Wife 13 Wife, duty towards 101, Winston Churchill 521 Witness, false 103 Wolf 12, World Food Programme 179 Women’s right 209 Women 13, 14 Women in Islam 636 World Health Organization W.H.O 181 World war 18,

(Y) Yaeko Horikoshi 192 Yahve 128 Yahvati 128 Yazatos 129 Yajna, Vedic 129 Yajur Veda 129 Younger Committee 393 394,

(Z) Zend Avesta 128 Zoroastra, Prophet of Parsis 100, 126 ___________

705